This is a modern-English version of The Book of Stories for the Story-teller, originally written by Coe, Fanny E.. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Frontispiece

 

THE

BOOK OF STORIES

FOR THE STORY-TELLER

 

by

FANNY E. COE

 

 

 

 

Seal

 

GEORGE G. HARRAP & CO. LTD.

LONDON          CALCUTTA          SYDNEY

 

 

 

 

First published March 1914

by George G. Harrap & Company

39-41 Parker Street, Kingsway, London, W. C.

Preface

T

here is no need here to enter a plea for story-telling. Its value in the home and in the school is assured. Miss Bryant, in her charming book, How to Tell Stories to Children, says, "Perhaps never, since the really old days, has story-telling so nearly reached a recognized level of dignity as a legitimate and general art of entertainment as now." And, in the guise of entertainment, the story is often the vehicle conveying to the child the wholesome moral lesson or the bit of desirable knowledge so necessary to his well-being at the time. Thus it has come to be recognized that the ability to tell a story well is an important part of the equipment of the parent or the teacher of little children.

There’s no need to argue for the importance of storytelling. Its value in both homes and schools is well established. Miss Bryant, in her delightful book, How to Tell Stories to Children, says, "Perhaps never, since the really old days, has storytelling been so close to being recognized as a legitimate and popular form of entertainment as it is now." In the form of entertainment, stories often convey important moral lessons or useful knowledge that children need for their development at the time. As a result, it’s recognized that being able to tell a story well is an essential skill for parents and teachers of young children.

The parent is often at a loss for fresh material. Sometimes he "makes up" a story, with but poor satisfaction to himself or his child. The teacher's difficulty is quite otherwise. She knows of many good stories, but these same stories are scattered through many books, and the practical difficulty of finding time in her already overcrowded days for frequent trips to the library is well-nigh insurmountable. The[6] quest is indefinitely postponed, with the result that the stories are either crowded out altogether, or that the teacher repeats the few tales she has at hand month after month, and year after year, until all freshness and inspiration are gone from the story time.

The parent often struggles to come up with new material. Sometimes they "make up" a story, which leaves both them and their child feeling unsatisfied. The teacher's challenge is different. She knows many great stories, but they're scattered across various books, and finding time in her already packed schedule to go to the library is nearly impossible. The[6] search gets postponed indefinitely, leading to the situation where stories are either completely overlooked or the teacher ends up repeating the same few tales month after month and year after year, until story time loses all its freshness and excitement.

The stories in the present collection are drawn from many nations and from widely differing sources. Folk tales, modern fairy tales, and myths have a generous showing; and there is added a new field as a source for stories. This is Real Life, in which children soon begin to take decided interest. Under this heading appear tales of child life, of child heroes, of adult heroes, and of animals.

The stories in this collection come from various countries and diverse sources. There are plenty of folk tales, modern fairy tales, and myths included; plus, there's a new category for storytelling. This is Real Life, which children quickly start to find fascinating. Under this category, you'll find stories about children's lives, child heroes, adult heroes, and animals.

Mr Herbert L. Willett, of the University of Chicago, has said: "It is not through formal instruction that a child receives his impulses toward virtue, honour and courtesy. It is rather from such appeal to the emotions as can be made most effectually through the telling of a story. The inculcation of a duty leaves him passionless and unmoved. The narrative of an experience in which that same virtue finds concrete embodiment fires him with the desire to try the same conduct for himself. Few children fail to make the immediate connection between the hero or heroine of the story and themselves."

Mr. Herbert L. Willett from the University of Chicago once said: "A child doesn't get their drive for virtue, honor, and courtesy from formal teaching. Instead, it's the emotional appeal that comes through storytelling that works best. Just telling them they have a duty doesn’t inspire them. But when they hear a story where the same virtue is shown in action, it sparks their desire to act that way themselves. Most children can easily relate the hero or heroine of the story to their own lives."

Because of this great principle of imitation,[7] a large number of the stories in this little volume have been chosen for their moral value. They present the virtues of persistence, faithfulness, truthfulness, honesty, generosity, loyalty to one's word, tender care of animals, and love of friends and family. Some themes are emphasized more than once. "Hans the Shepherd Boy," "The Story of Li'l' Hannibal," and "Dust under the Rug," teach wholesome facts in regard to work. "The Feast of Lanterns" and "The Pot of Gold" emphasize the truth that

Because of this important principle of imitation,[7] many of the stories in this small book have been selected for their moral lessons. They highlight the values of persistence, faithfulness, honesty, integrity, generosity, keeping promises, caring for animals, and loving friends and family. Some themes are mentioned more than once. "Hans the Shepherd Boy," "The Story of Li'l' Hannibal," and "Dust under the Rug" all convey valuable lessons about hard work. "The Feast of Lanterns" and "The Pot of Gold" highlight the truth that

East or west, Home's best.

Filial devotion shines from the stories of "Anders' New Cap," "How the Sun, the Moon, and the Wind went out to Dinner," and "The Wolf-Mother of Saint-Ailbe."

Filial devotion stands out in the stories "Anders' New Cap," "How the Sun, the Moon, and the Wind Went Out to Dinner," and "The Wolf-Mother of Saint-Ailbe."

The form of each story is such that the parent or teacher can tell or read the story, as it appears in the book, with only such slight modification as his intimate knowledge of the individual child or class would naturally prompt him to make.

The structure of each story is designed so that the parent or teacher can tell or read it exactly as it appears in the book, making only minor adjustments that their familiarity with the specific child or class would instinctively suggest.

The compiler wishes especially to express her appreciation for many helpful suggestions as to material received from Mrs Mary W. Cronan, teller of stories at various branches of the Boston Public Library.

The compiler would like to especially thank Mrs. Mary W. Cronan, storyteller at various branches of the Boston Public Library, for her many helpful suggestions regarding the material.


Contents

FOLK TALES
PAGE
The Fox and the Wolf11
The Fox and the CatR. Nesbit Bain16
The HobyahsCarolyn Sherwin Bailey19
How the Sun, the Moon, and the Wind went out to DinnerFanny E. Coe23
A Legend of the North WindMary Catherine Judd26
How the Robin's Breast became RedFlora J. Cooke30
How the Robin came32
The Story of the Red-Headed Woodpecker35
The Little RabbitsJoel Chandler Harris38
"Hey, House"Joel Chandler Harris44
Teenchy Duck
          From the French of Frédéric Ortoli
          Translated by Joel Chandler Harris49
St Christopher63
Wondering JackJames Baldwin68
The Feast of Lanterns
          From W. T. Stead's "Books for the Bairns"81
   
MODERN FAIRY TALES
Prince Harweda and the Magic PrisonElizabeth Harrison93
The Hop-about ManAgnes Grozier Herbertson107
The Street MusiciansLida McMurry118
The Straw OxR. Nesbit Bain124
The Necklace of TruthJean Macé131
Anders' New CapAnna Wohlenberg136
Dust under the RugMaud Lindsay142
A Night with Santa ClausAnnie R. Annan149
The Story of Li'l' HannibalCarolyn Sherwin Bailey157
How Wry-Face Played a Trick on One-Eye, the Potato-WifeAgnes Grozier Herbertson164
The Pot of GoldHorace E. Scudder176
The Frog-TsarevnaR. Nesbit Bain188
Oeyvind and MaritBjörne Björneson197
The Emperor's New Clothes207
   
MYTHS
RhœcusFanny E. Coe214
King Solomon and the AntsFlora J. Cooke217
The Story of PegasusFanny E. Coe219
The Wolf-Mother of Saint AilbeAbbie Farwell Brown223
Who was the Mightier?Fanny E. Coe231
     
STORIES FROM REAL LIFE
Hans the Shepherd BoyElla Lyman Cabot234
Nathan and the BearM. A. L. Lane236
The Man on the ChimneyFanny E. Coe241
PocahontasE. A. and M. F. Blaisdell244
The Day Kit and Kat went FishingLucy Fitch Perkins247
The Honest FarmerElla Lyman Cabot257
Damon and PythiasElla Lyman Cabot259
Lincoln's Unvarying KindnessFanny E. Coe261
How Molly spent her SixpenceEliza Orne White265
Hans and his DogMaud Lindsay275

The Fox and the Wolf

A Russian Fable

O

nce upon a time there was a fox so shrewd that, although he was neither so fleet of foot, nor so strong of limb, as many of his kindred, he nevertheless managed to feed as comfortably as any of them.

Once upon a time, there was a clever fox who, even though he wasn't as fast or as strong as many of his relatives, still managed to eat just as well as they did.

One winter's day, feeling rather hungry, he trotted out of his lair to take a look round. The neighbouring farmers guarded their hen-roosts so carefully from his depredations that a nice fat hen was out of the question, and the weather was too cold to tempt the rabbits out of their snug warren. Therefore Mr Fox set his wits to work and kept his eyes open for what might come along.

One winter day, feeling quite hungry, he trotted out of his den to check things out. The nearby farmers were so protective of their chicken coops against his raids that finding a nice fat chicken was impossible, and it was too cold to coax the rabbits out of their cozy burrows. So, Mr. Fox put his thinking cap on and kept his eyes peeled for anything that might come by.

After a while, as he slunk along the bottom of a dry ditch, he descried in the distance an old man driving a cart. This was Truvor, the fisherman, who, since two or three days of December sunshine had melted the ice, had had a good catch of fish in the lake by the mountain-side.

After a while, as he sneaked along the bottom of a dry ditch, he spotted an old man driving a cart in the distance. This was Truvor, the fisherman, who, after a couple of days of December sunshine had melted the ice, had caught a lot of fish in the lake by the mountain.

"Aha!" said the fox to himself, "I should[12] relish a dinner of fine, fresh trout. Truvor is far too selfish to share them with me, so I will have them all."

"Aha!" the fox said to himself, "I should[12] enjoy a dinner of fine, fresh trout. Truvor is way too selfish to share them with me, so I’ll take them all."

To achieve the purpose in view, he laid himself flat in the road over which the fisherman must pass and pretended to be dead. The fisherman beheld him with surprise when he drew near, and jumping from his seat poked his sleek sides with his whip. The fox did not move a muscle, and Truvor decided that he had been frozen to death by the cold of the preceding night.

To accomplish his goal, he lay flat in the road the fisherman would have to cross and pretended to be dead. The fisherman was surprised when he got closer and jumped off his seat to poke his smooth sides with his whip. The fox didn’t move at all, and Truvor concluded that he must have frozen to death from the cold of the night before.

"I will take him home to my wife," he remarked, as he flung the limp body into his cart. "His coat will make a very nice rug for our parlour, and she can use his brush to dust with."

"I'll take him home to my wife," he said, as he tossed the lifeless body into his cart. "His fur will make a nice rug for our living room, and she can use his brush to clean with."

The fox had much ado to refrain from laughing when he heard this and found himself amongst the fish. They smelt delicious, but he did not think it wise to eat them then, so he silently dropped them one by one into the road, and when the cart was empty, sprang out himself. Knowing nothing of what had been going on, the old man drove on until he reached his cottage.

The fox had a hard time not laughing when he heard this and found himself among the fish. They smelled delicious, but he didn't think it was smart to eat them right then, so he quietly dropped them one by one onto the road, and when the cart was empty, he jumped out himself. Not knowing what had happened, the old man drove on until he got back to his cottage.

"Come and see what I have brought you!" he called to his wife. You can imagine the good woman's disgust when she found the cart quite empty. Not only was[13] she without the rug, but they would have no dinner.

"Come and see what I brought you!" he called to his wife. You can imagine the poor woman's disgust when she found the cart completely empty. Not only was[13] she without the rug, but they would have no dinner.

Meanwhile, the fox was thoroughly enjoying himself. The fish that he could not eat he hid away under a heap of grasses that he might make use of them some other time. While engaged in this occupation a wolf came up.

Meanwhile, the fox was having a great time. The fish he couldn't eat, he hid under a pile of grass so he could use them later. While he was busy doing this, a wolf approached.

"Won't you give me a taste, little brother?" he asked. "I have had no food for the last two days, and know not where to seek it."

"Won't you let me have a bite, little brother?" he asked. "I haven't eaten in the last two days, and I don't know where to find any food."

"You have nothing to do but to go to the lake and dip your tail over the edge of the bank, or through a hole in the ice if the water has frozen over again, as I expect it has done from the nip in the air. If you say these words: 'Come, little fish and big fish. Come!' the finest fish will take hold of the bait, and when you feel them hanging on you will have only to whisk your tail out of the water."

"You just need to go to the lake and dip your tail over the edge of the bank, or through a hole in the ice if the water has frozen over again, which I think it has because of the chill in the air. If you say these words: 'Come, little fish and big fish. Come!' the best fish will grab the bait, and when you feel them pulling, you just have to flick your tail out of the water."

The wolf was a dull and stupid fellow and, never doubting the fox, hied him off to the lake. Sure enough the water had once more frozen over, but, finding a hole, he thrust in his tail and rammed it through, and sat down to wait till the fish should come. The fox was delighted to find him still sitting there as he passed by, and looking at the sky above[14] him murmured: "Sky, sky, keep clear! Water, water, freeze, freeze!"

The wolf was a dull and foolish guy and, without questioning the fox, hurried off to the lake. Sure enough, the water had frozen over again, but he found a hole, stuck in his tail, pushed it through, and sat down to wait for the fish to come. The fox was pleased to see him still sitting there as he walked by and, looking up at the sky above[14], murmured, "Sky, sky, stay clear! Water, water, freeze, freeze!"

"What are you saying?" inquired the wolf, without turning his head.

"What are you saying?" the wolf asked, without turning his head.

"Nothing at all," replied the fox. "I was only trying to help you." Then he went his way, and the wolf sat on all through the night.

"Nothing at all," said the fox. "I was just trying to help you." Then he went on his way, and the wolf stayed put all night.

When morning came he was cramped with cold, and tried to draw out his tail. Finding this impossible, since the water had frozen fast around it, he congratulated himself on having caught so many fish that their weight prevented him from lifting his tail. He was still pondering how to transfer them to the surface when some women came to fill their water jars.

When morning arrived, he was stiff from the cold and tried to pull his tail out. Realizing this was impossible because the water had frozen solid around it, he felt pleased with himself for catching so many fish that their weight kept him from lifting his tail. He was still thinking about how to get them to the surface when some women showed up to fill their water jars.

"A wolf! a wolf!" they exclaimed excitedly. "Oh, come and kill it!"

"A wolf! A wolf!" they shouted excitedly. "Oh, come and kill it!"

Their cries soon brought their husbands to their sides, and all united in belabouring the wolf. With a great effort, however, he managed to free his tail, and ran off howling into the woods.

Their screams quickly attracted their husbands to them, and together they all started attacking the wolf. With a lot of effort, though, he managed to pull his tail free and ran off howling into the woods.

The fox, meantime, had profited by the absence of the householders to make a good meal, visiting the various larders, and feasting at will on the daintiest morsels he could find. Having eaten rather more than was good for him, he felt disinclined for much exercise,[15] and determined to go in search of the wolf that he might induce him to carry him home.

The fox, in the meantime, took advantage of the householders' absence to enjoy a great meal, raiding the different pantries and indulging in the finest treats he could find. After eating more than was healthy for him, he felt too lazy for much activity,[15] and decided to look for the wolf so he could convince him to take him home.

His sense of hearing being unusually keen, even for a fox, he was soon guided to the wolf's retreat by his mournful howls.

His hearing was unusually sharp, even for a fox, so he was quickly led to the wolf's den by its sad howls.

"Look at my tail," cried the wretched animal, as the fox poked his nose through the bushes. "See what trouble you brought upon me with your advice! I am in such pain that I can scarcely keep still."

"Look at my tail," shouted the miserable animal, as the fox poked his nose through the bushes. "See what trouble your advice has caused me! I'm in so much pain that I can barely stay still."

"Look at my head," returned the fox, who had carefully dipped it into a flour bin after greasing it with butter that it might have the appearance of having been skinned. The wolf was kind-hearted, though stupid, and his sympathy was at once aroused.

"Look at my head," replied the fox, who had carefully dipped it into a flour bin after coating it with butter so it looked like it had been skinned. The wolf was kind-hearted, though not very smart, and his sympathy was immediately stirred.

"Jump on my back, little brother," he said, "and I will carry you home."

"Jump on my back, little bro," he said, "and I'll carry you home."

This was exactly what the fox had been scheming for, and the words were hardly out ere he had taken a comfortable seat. As he rode home in this way he hummed to himself a sly little song to the effect that he who was hurt carried him who had no hurt. Arrived at the end of his journey, he scampered off without a word of thanks, and, as he made a hearty supper on the remaining fish, he chuckled at the remembrance of the trick he had played the stupid wolf.

This was exactly what the fox had been planning for, and as soon as the words were out, he took a comfy seat. As he rode home, he hummed a sneaky little tune implying that the one who was hurt carried the one who was fine. When he reached the end of his journey, he dashed off without a word of thanks, and while he enjoyed a big dinner with the leftover fish, he chuckled at the memory of the trick he had pulled on the foolish wolf.


The Fox and the Cat[1]

R. NESBIT BAIN

I

n a certain forest there once lived a fox, and near to the fox lived a man who had a cat that had been a good mouser in its youth, but was now old and half blind.

In a certain forest, there once lived a fox, and near the fox lived a man who had a cat that had been a great mouser in its youth, but was now old and half-blind.

[1] From Cossack Fairy Tales (London: George G. Harrap and Company).

[1] From Cossack Fairy Tales (London: George G. Harrap and Company).

The man didn't want Puss any longer, but not liking to kill it he took it out into the forest and lost it there. Then the fox came up and said: "Why, Mr Shaggy Matthew, how d'ye do? What brings you here?"

The man no longer wanted Puss, but since he didn't want to kill it, he took it into the forest and abandoned it there. Then the fox approached and said, "Hey there, Mr. Shaggy Matthew, how are you? What brings you here?"

"Alas!" said Pussy, "my master loved me as long as I could bite, but now that I can bite no longer and have left off catching mice—and I used to catch them finely once—he doesn't like to kill me, but he has left me in the wood, where I must perish miserably."

"Unfortunately!" said Pussy, "my owner loved me as long as I could bite, but now that I can't bite anymore and have stopped catching mice—and I used to catch them quite well—he doesn't want to kill me, but he's left me in the woods, where I have to suffer and die."

"No, dear Pussy!" said the fox; "you leave it to me, and I'll help you to get your daily bread."

"No, dear Kitty!" said the fox; "just leave it to me, and I'll help you get your daily bread."

"You are very good, dear little sister foxey!" said the cat, and the fox built him a little shed with a garden round it to walk in.

"You’re really great, dear little sister fox!" said the cat, and the fox built him a small shed with a garden around it to stroll in.

Now one day the hare came to steal the man's cabbage. "Kreem-kreem-kreem!" he squeaked. But the cat popped his head out of the window, and when he saw the hare he put up his back and stuck up his tail and said: "Ft-t-t-t-t-Frrrrrrr!"

Now one day, the hare came to steal the man's cabbage. "Kreem-kreem-kreem!" he squeaked. But the cat popped his head out of the window, and when he saw the hare, he arched his back and stuck up his tail and said: "Ft-t-t-t-t-Frrrrrrr!"

The hare was frightened and ran away, and told the bear, the wolf and the wild boar all about it.

The hare was scared and ran off, telling the bear, the wolf, and the wild boar all about it.

"Never mind," said the bear. "I tell you what, we'll all four give a banquet, and invite the fox and the cat, and do for the pair of them. Now, look here! I'll steal the man's mead; and you, Mr Wolf, steal his fat-pot; and you, Mr Wildboar, root up his fruit-trees; and you, Mr Bunny, go and invite the fox and the cat to dinner."

"Forget it," said the bear. "Here’s the plan: we’ll all four throw a feast and invite the fox and the cat, and take care of them. Now, check it out! I’ll swipe the guy’s mead; Mr. Wolf, you grab his fat-pot; Mr. Wildboar, you dig up his fruit trees; and Mr. Bunny, you go and invite the fox and the cat to dinner."

So they made everything ready as the bear had said, and the hare ran off to invite the guests. He came beneath the window and said: "We invite your little ladyship Foxey-Woxey, together with Mr Shaggy Matthew, to dinner," and back he ran again.

So they got everything ready just like the bear said, and the hare dashed off to invite the guests. He came under the window and said: "We're inviting your ladyship Foxey-Woxey, along with Mr. Shaggy Matthew, to dinner," and then he hurried back.

"But you should have told them to bring their spoons with them," said the bear.

"But you should have told them to bring their spoons," said the bear.

"Oh, what a head I've got!—if I didn't quite forget!" cried the hare, and back he went again, ran beneath the window and cried: "Mind you bring your spoons!"

"Oh, what a headache I have!—if I didn't totally forget!" exclaimed the hare, and he ran back again, dashed under the window, and shouted: "Don't forget to bring your spoons!"

"Very well," said the fox.[18]

"All right," said the fox.[18]

So the cat and the fox went to the banquet, and when the cat saw the bacon he put up his back and stuck out his tail, and cried: "Mee-oo, mee-oo!" with all his might. But they thought he said: "Ma-lo, ma-lo!"[2]

So the cat and the fox went to the banquet, and when the cat saw the bacon, he arched his back and puffed out his tail, and shouted: "Mee-oo, mee-oo!" with all his strength. But they thought he said: "Ma-lo, ma-lo!"[2]

[2] "What a little! What a little!"

"How small! How small!"

"What!" said the bear, who was hiding behind the beeches with the other beasts, "here have we four been getting together all we could, and this pig-faced cat calls it too little! What a monstrous cat he must be to have such an appetite!"

"What!" said the bear, who was hiding behind the beeches with the other animals, "we've all been gathering as much as we can, and this pig-faced cat calls it too little! What a huge cat he must be to have such an appetite!"

So they were all four very frightened, and the bear ran up a tree, and the others hid where they could.

So all four of them were really scared, and the bear climbed up a tree, while the others found places to hide.

But when the cat saw the boar's bristles sticking out from behind the bushes he thought it was a mouse, and put up his back again and cried: "Ft! ft! ft! Frrrrrrr!" Then they were more frightened than ever. And the boar went into a bush still farther off, and the wolf went behind an oak, and the bear got down from the tree, and climbed up into a bigger one, and the hare ran right away.

But when the cat saw the boar's bristles sticking out from behind the bushes, he thought it was a mouse and arched his back again, shouting: "Ft! ft! ft! Frrrrrrr!" Then they were more scared than ever. The boar moved further into a bush, the wolf hid behind an oak, the bear climbed down from the tree and went up into a bigger one, and the hare ran off.

But the cat remained in the midst of all the good things and ate away at the bacon, and the little fox gobbled up the honey, and they ate and ate till they couldn't eat any more, and then they both went home licking their paws.

But the cat stayed right in the middle of all the goodies and munched on the bacon, while the little fox devoured the honey. They ate and ate until they couldn't possibly eat any more, and then they both went home, licking their paws.


The Hobyahs

CAROLYN SHERWIN BAILEY

O

nce upon a time there lived a little old man and a little old woman in a house all made of hemp stalks. And they had a little dog named Turpie who always barked when anyone came near the house.

Once upon a time, there was a little old man and a little old woman living in a house made entirely of hemp stalks. They had a small dog named Turpie who always barked whenever someone came close to the house.

One night when the little old man and the little old woman were fast asleep, creep, creep, through the woods came the Hobyahs, skipping along on the tips of their toes.

One night when the old man and the old woman were sound asleep, creep, creep, the Hobyahs came through the woods, sneaking along on the tips of their toes.

"Tear down the hemp stalks. Eat up the little old man, and carry away the little old woman," cried the Hobyahs.

"Tear down the hemp stalks. Eat the old man, and take the old woman away," shouted the Hobyahs.

Then little dog Turpie ran out, barking loudly, and he frightened the Hobyahs so that they ran away home again.

Then little dog Turpie ran out, barking loudly, and scared the Hobyahs so much that they ran back home again.

But the little old man woke from his dreams, and he said:

But the old man woke up from his dreams and said:

"Little dog Turpie barks so loudly that I can neither slumber nor sleep. In the morning I will take off his tail."

"Little dog Turpie barks so loudly that I can't sleep at all. In the morning, I'm going to take off his tail."

So when morning came, the little old man took off little Turpie's tail to cure him of barking.[20]

So when morning arrived, the little old man removed little Turpie's tail to stop him from barking.[20]

The second night along came the Hobyahs, creep, creep, through the woods, skipping along on the tips of their toes, and they cried:

The second night, the Hobyahs arrived, creep, creep, through the woods, sneaking along on the tips of their toes, and they shouted:

"Tear down the hemp stalks. Eat up the little old man, and carry away the little old woman."

"Tear down the hemp stalks. Eat the little old man, and take away the little old woman."

Then the little dog Turpie ran out again, barking so loudly that he frightened the Hobyahs, and they ran away home again.

Then the little dog Turpie ran out again, barking so loudly that he scared the Hobyahs, and they ran back home.

But the little old man tossed in his sleep, and he said:

But the old man kept tossing and turning in his sleep, and he said:

"Little dog Turpie barks so loudly that I can neither slumber nor sleep. In the morning I will take off his legs."

"Little dog Turpie barks so loudly that I can't sleep at all. In the morning, I'm going to take off his legs."

So when morning came, the little old man took off Turpie's legs to cure him of barking.

So when morning arrived, the little old man removed Turpie's legs to stop him from barking.

The third night the Hobyahs came again, skipping along on the tips of their toes, and they called out:

The third night, the Hobyahs came again, tiptoeing quietly, and they shouted:

"Tear down the hemp stalks. Eat up the little old man, and carry away the little old woman."

"Tear down the hemp stalks. Eat the little old man, and take the little old woman away."

The little dog Turpie barked very loudly, and he frightened the Hobyahs so that they ran away home again.

The little dog Turpie barked really loudly, and he scared the Hobyahs so much that they ran back home.

But the little old man heard Turpie, and he sat up in bed, and he said:

But the little old man heard Turpie, so he sat up in bed and said:

"Little dog Turpie barks so loudly that I can neither slumber nor sleep. In the morning I will take off his head."[21]

"Little dog Turpie barks so loudly that I can't sleep at all. In the morning, I'm going to take off his head."[21]

So when morning came, the little old man took off Turpie's head, and then Turpie could not bark any more.

So when morning arrived, the little old man took off Turpie's head, and then Turpie couldn't bark anymore.

That night the Hobyahs came again, skipping along on the tips of their toes, and they called out:

That night, the Hobyahs came back, sneaking along on the tips of their toes, and they shouted:

"Tear down the hemp stalks. Eat up the little old man, and carry off the little old woman."

"Tear down the hemp stalks. Eat the old man, and take away the old woman."

Now, since little dog Turpie could not bark any more, there was no one to frighten the Hobyahs away. They tore down the hemp stalks, they took the little old woman away in their bag, but the little old man they could not get, for he hid himself away under the bed.

Now, since little dog Turpie couldn't bark anymore, there was no one to scare the Hobyahs off. They ripped down the hemp stalks, they took the little old woman away in their bag, but they couldn't get the little old man because he hid under the bed.

Then the Hobyahs hung the bag which held the little old woman up in their house, and they poked it with their fingers, and they cried:

Then the Hobyahs hung the bag that held the little old woman up in their house, and they poked it with their fingers, and they shouted:

"Look you! Look you!"

"Hey you! Hey you!"

But when daylight came, they went to sleep, for Hobyahs, you know, sleep all day.

But when daylight came, they went to sleep because Hobyahs, you know, sleep all day.

The little old man was very sorry when he found that the little old woman was gone. He knew then what a good little dog Turpie had been to guard the house at night, so he fetched Turpie's tail, and his legs, and his head, and gave them back to him again.[22]

The old man felt really sad when he realized the old woman was gone. In that moment, he understood how good Turpie had been at guarding the house during the night, so he put Turpie's tail, legs, and head back on him.[22]

Then Turpie went sniffing and snuffing along to find the little old woman, and soon came to the Hobyahs' house. He heard the little old woman crying in the bag, and he saw that the Hobyahs were all fast asleep. So he went inside.

Then Turpie went searching for the little old woman and quickly arrived at the Hobyahs' house. He heard her crying inside the bag and noticed that the Hobyahs were all fast asleep. So, he went inside.

Then he cut open the bag with his sharp teeth, and the little old woman hopped out and ran home; but Turpie got inside the bag to hide. When night came, the Hobyahs woke up, and they went to the bag, and they poked it with their fingers, crying:

Then he tore open the bag with his sharp teeth, and the little old woman jumped out and ran home; but Turpie climbed inside the bag to hide. When night fell, the Hobyahs woke up, and they went to the bag, poking it with their fingers and crying:

"Look you! Look you!"

"Hey you! Hey you!"

But out of the bag jumped little dog Turpie, and he ate every one of the Hobyahs. And that is why there are not any Hobyahs now.

But out of the bag jumped little dog Turpie, and he ate every single one of the Hobyahs. And that’s why there aren’t any Hobyahs left now.


How the Sun, the Moon, and the Wind went out to Dinner[3]

FANNY E. COE

O

nce upon a time the Sun, the Moon, and the Wind went to dine with their uncle and aunt, the Thunder and the Lightning. They said good-bye to their mother, the Evening Star, crossed the great dark arching sky, and came to the deep cave where live Thunder and Lightning.

Once upon a time, the Sun, the Moon, and the Wind went to have dinner with their uncle and aunt, Thunder and Lightning. They said goodbye to their mother, the Evening Star, crossed the vast, dark sky, and reached the deep cave where Thunder and Lightning lived.

[3] A folk-story of India.

A folk story from India.

Here a wonderful feast was spread, and all sat down to enjoy it.

Here a wonderful feast was laid out, and everyone sat down to enjoy it.

Now the Sun and the Wind were very greedy. They bent their heads low over their plates and they ate and ate of every dish that was passed to them. They thought of nothing but themselves and the good food before them.

Now the Sun and the Wind were really greedy. They leaned down over their plates and ate and ate from every dish that was passed to them. They thought only about themselves and the delicious food in front of them.

But the Moon remembered her mother at home. Of every delicious dish she saved a portion for the Star.

But the Moon remembered her mom back home. She saved a portion of every delicious dish for the Star.

At last the evening was over and they returned to their home.

At last, the evening ended, and they headed back home.

"Well, my children, what have you brought to me?" asked their mother, the Star.

"Well, my kids, what did you bring me?" asked their mother, the Star.

"I have brought you nothing," said the Sun. "I was having a jolly evening with my friends, and, of course, I couldn't fetch a dinner to you!"

"I didn't bring you anything," said the Sun. "I was having a great evening with my friends, and, of course, I couldn't get dinner for you!"

"Neither have I brought you anything, mother!" said the Wind. "How it would have looked to be taking double portions of every dish!"

"Neither have I brought you anything, Mom!" said the Wind. "How would it have looked to take double portions of every dish?"

Then the Moon stepped forward. "Bring a plate, mother, for see!" She opened her hands and showered down rich fruit and delicious cakes which she had saved for her mother.

Then the Moon stepped forward. "Bring a plate, Mom, look!" She opened her hands and let fall a bounty of rich fruit and tasty cakes that she had saved for her mother.

Then the Star turned to the Sun and said: "Because you forgot your mother at home, in the midst of your selfish pleasures, this is your doom. You shall burn, and burn, and burn with great heat, and men shall hate you. They shall cover their heads when you appear and seek the spots where your heat cannot beat upon them."

Then the Star turned to the Sun and said: "Because you left your mother at home, caught up in your own selfish pleasures, this is your fate. You will burn, and burn, and burn with intense heat, and people will hate you. They will cover their heads when you show up and look for places where your heat can't reach them."

And that is why the Sun is so hot even to-day.

And that’s why the Sun is still so hot today.

Then the Star turned to the Wind and said: "Because you also forgot your mother at home, in the midst of your selfish pleasures,[25] this is your doom. You shall blow, blow, blow the hot sand and dust before you until men shall hate you. They shall flee from your face to the cool hills and even to faraway lands where the trees and grass are not parched and shrivelled by your fiery breath."

Then the Star turned to the Wind and said: "Since you also left your mother at home, caught up in your own selfish enjoyment,[25] this is your punishment. You’ll blow hot sand and dust wherever you go until people start to despise you. They will run from you to the cool hills and even to distant places where the trees and grass aren’t scorched and dried by your fiery breath."

And that is why the Wind in the hot weather is so disagreeable.

And that's why the wind in hot weather is so unpleasant.

Then the Star turned to the Moon and said: "Because you thought of your mother, in the midst of your happiness, receive my blessing. Henceforth your light shall be so soft, so cool, and so silvery, that all men shall delight in you and your beams. They shall seek to have you smile with favour upon all their loves and all their plans. They shall call you blessed."

Then the Star turned to the Moon and said: "Because you remembered your mother during your happiness, accept my blessing. From now on, your light will be soft, cool, and silvery, so that everyone will enjoy you and your glow. They will want you to smile down on all their loves and plans. They will call you blessed."

And that is why the light of the Moon is so cool, and so bright, and so beautiful to this very day.

And that’s why the light of the Moon is still so cool, so bright, and so beautiful even today.


A Legend of the North Wind

MARY CATHERINE JUDD

N

orth wind likes a bit of fun as dearly as a boy does, and it is with boys he likes best to play.

North wind enjoys a bit of fun just as much as a boy does, and he prefers to play with boys the most.

One day, North Wind saw a brave little fellow eating his lunch under a tree. Just as he went to bite his bread, North Wind blew it out of his hand and swept away everything else that he had brought for his lunch.

One day, the North Wind saw a brave little guy eating his lunch under a tree. Just as he was about to take a bite of his bread, the North Wind blew it out of his hand and swept away everything else he had brought for lunch.

"You hateful North Wind!" cried the little fellow. "Give me back my supper, I'm so hungry."

"You awful North Wind!" shouted the little guy. "Give me back my dinner, I'm so hungry."

Now North Wind, like all brave beings, is noble, and so he tried to make up for the mischief he had done.

Now North Wind, like all courageous beings, is noble, and so he tried to make amends for the trouble he had caused.

"Here, take this tablecloth," said North Wind, "and in whatever house you stay, spread it on the table; then wish, and you shall have everything you wish for to eat."

"Here, take this tablecloth," said North Wind, "and wherever you stay, lay it on the table; then make a wish, and you'll have everything you desire to eat."

"Thank you!" said the boy, and he took the tablecloth and ran as fast as he could to the first house, which proved to be an inn.[27]

"Thanks!" said the boy, and he grabbed the tablecloth and ran as fast as he could to the first house, which turned out to be an inn.[27]

"I have enough to pay for lodging, so I'll stay all night," he said to himself.

"I have enough money for a place to stay, so I'll stay all night," he said to himself.

"Bring me a table," he ordered the innkeeper, as he went to his room.

"Bring me a table," he told the innkeeper as he headed to his room.

"Ha! ha!" laughed the innkeeper. "You mean bring me a supper."

"Ha! Ha!" laughed the innkeeper. "You mean bring me dinner."

"No, I don't. I want only a table and that right quick. I'm hungry."

"No, I don't. I just want a table and I want it fast. I'm hungry."

The innkeeper brought the table, but after the door was shut he watched through the keyhole to see what would happen.

The innkeeper set the table, but once the door was closed, he peered through the keyhole to see what would unfold.

"Beans, bread and bacon," ordered the boy, as he spread out his tablecloth. On came beans, bread and bacon through the open window, whirled in by North Wind. Smoking hot they all were, too, for the dishes were tightly covered. After supper was over, the boy fell sound asleep.

"Beans, bread, and bacon," ordered the boy as he spread out his tablecloth. In came the beans, bread, and bacon through the open window, whisked in by the North Wind. They were all steaming hot too, because the dishes were tightly covered. After dinner, the boy fell fast asleep.

North Wind did not waken him as the innkeeper took the table and the tablecloth and carried them downstairs. Next morning the boy was hungry again, but there was no tablecloth and so no breakfast.

North Wind didn't wake him as the innkeeper took the table and the tablecloth and carried them downstairs. The next morning, the boy was hungry again, but there was no tablecloth, so no breakfast.

"You are a cheat, North Wind; you have taken back your tablecloth."

"You’re a cheat, North Wind; you took back your tablecloth."

"No," said North Wind, "that is not the sort of thing I do." But the boy did not get his tablecloth.

"No," said North Wind, "that's not the kind of thing I do." But the boy still didn't get his tablecloth.

After a time North Wind met him again out under the trees.[28]

After a while, North Wind encountered him again beneath the trees.[28]

"This time I will give you a sheep," he said. "Each time that you rub his wool, out will drop a gold-piece. Take care of him."

"This time I'll give you a sheep," he said. "Every time you rub his wool, a gold coin will drop out. Take good care of him."

The boy ran back and found the sheep at the door of the stable, behind the inn. He caught the sheep by a strap which was round its neck, and led it slowly up the stairs of the inn, to the room from which the tablecloth had disappeared the night before.

The boy ran back and found the sheep at the stable door, behind the inn. He grabbed the sheep by the strap around its neck and led it slowly up the inn's stairs to the room where the tablecloth had gone missing the night before.

As the boy was hungry for his breakfast, he obeyed North Wind's command and patted the sheep upon its back. A gold-piece fell out of its fleece upon the floor.

As the boy was craving his breakfast, he followed North Wind's order and patted the sheep on its back. A gold coin dropped out of its fleece onto the floor.

"Good old North Wind!" said the boy. "Here's my breakfast and some hay for my sheep. Come breakfast, come hay," and through the open window came first a bundle of hay, and then a fine breakfast for the hungry boy. After breakfast, the boy paid for a week's lodging with the gold-piece.

"Good old North Wind!" said the boy. "Here's my breakfast and some hay for my sheep. Come breakfast, come hay," and through the open window came first a bundle of hay, and then a nice breakfast for the hungry boy. After breakfast, the boy paid for a week's stay with the gold coin.

He slept soundly that night with his sheep for a pillow, and the next night also, but the third morning, when the boy awoke, his head lay upon the floor and the sheep was gone.

He slept soundly that night with his sheep as a pillow, and the next night too, but on the third morning, when the boy woke up, his head was on the floor and the sheep was missing.

Perhaps too many gold-pieces had been seen in the boy's hand, for he had patted his sheep very often.

Perhaps there had been too many gold coins in the boy's hand, because he had petted his sheep quite a bit.

He blamed North Wind again. "You have taken back your sheep. I don't like you. You are as cold-hearted as you can be."[29]

He blamed North Wind again. "You've taken back your sheep. I don’t like you. You're as cold-hearted as they come."[29]

But North Wind said nothing. He put a queer stick into a bag and gave it to the boy and told him to go back and lock his door as tightly as before.

But North Wind said nothing. He put a strange stick into a bag and gave it to the boy, telling him to go back and lock his door just as tightly as before.

"Talk to the bag," he said, "and guard it as carefully as if there were a jewel in it."

"Talk to the bag," he said, "and protect it as if there were a jewel inside."

That night the boy was wakened out of his soundest sleep by screams for help in his room. There was the innkeeper running about, and that queer stick was pounding him, first on the head, then on the feet, then on his back, then in his face.

That night, the boy was jolted awake from a deep sleep by screams for help coming from his room. The innkeeper was running around, and that strange guy was hitting him—first on the head, then on the feet, then on his back, then in his face.

"Help! help!" he cried.

"Help! Help!" he shouted.

"Give me back my sheep," said the boy.

"Give me back my sheep," the boy said.

"Get it, it is hidden in the barn," said the innkeeper.

"Get it, it's hidden in the barn," said the innkeeper.

The boy went out and found his sheep in the barn and drove it away as fast as he could, but he forgot about the innkeeper, and maybe that stick is pounding him to this day.

The boy went outside and found his sheep in the barn and rushed it away as quickly as he could, but he forgot about the innkeeper, and maybe that stick is still hitting him to this day.


How the Robin's Breast became Red

FLORA J. COOKE

L

ong ago in the far North, where it is very cold, there was only one fire. A hunter and his little son took care of this fire and kept it burning day and night. They knew that if the fire went out the people would freeze and the white bear would have the Northland all to himself. One day the hunter became ill, and his son had all the work to do.

Long ago in the far North, where it’s extremely cold, there was just one fire. A hunter and his young son looked after this fire and kept it burning day and night. They understood that if the fire went out, the people would freeze, and the white bear would claim the Northland for himself. One day, the hunter got sick, and his son had to handle all the work.

For many days and nights he bravely took care of his father and kept the fire burning.

For many days and nights, he courageously looked after his father and kept the fire going.

The white bear was always hiding near, watching the fire. He longed to put it out, but he did not dare, for he feared the hunter's arrows.

The white bear was always lurking nearby, watching the fire. He wanted to put it out, but he didn’t dare, because he was afraid of the hunter's arrows.

When he saw how tired and sleepy the little boy was, he came closer to the fire and laughed to himself.

When he noticed how tired and sleepy the little boy was, he moved closer to the fire and chuckled to himself.

One night the poor boy could endure the fatigue no longer and fell fast asleep.

One night, the tired boy couldn't take it anymore and fell into a deep sleep.

The white bear ran as fast as he could and jumped upon the fire with his wet feet, and[31] rolled upon it. At last he thought it was all out and went happily away to his cave.

The white bear ran as fast as he could and jumped onto the fire with his wet feet, and[31] rolled on it. Finally, he thought it was all out and happily went back to his cave.

A brown robin was flying near and saw what the white bear was doing.

A brown robin was flying nearby and saw what the white bear was up to.

She waited until the bear went away. Then she flew down and searched with her sharp little eyes until she found a tiny live coal. This she fanned patiently with her wings for a long time.

She waited until the bear left. Then she swooped down and looked around with her keen little eyes until she found a small live coal. She patiently fanned it with her wings for a long time.

Her little breast was scorched red, but she did not stop until a fine red flame blazed up from the ashes.

Her small chest was burned bright red, but she didn’t stop until a bright red flame erupted from the ashes.

Then she flew away to every hut in the Northland. Wherever she touched the ground, a fire began to burn. Soon, instead of one little fire, the whole North country was lighted up.

Then she flew away to every hut in the Northland. Wherever she landed, a fire started burning. Before long, instead of just one small fire, the entire Northern land was illuminated.

The white bear went farther back into his cave in the iceberg and growled terribly. He knew that there was now no hope that he would ever have the Northland all to himself.

The white bear moved deeper into his cave in the iceberg and growled angrily. He realized that there was no chance he would ever have the Northland all to himself.

This is the reason that the people in the North countries love the robin, and are never tired of telling their children how its breast became red.

This is why people in the northern countries love the robin and never get tired of telling their children how its breast became red.


How the Robin Came[4]

L

ong ago, as you know, the Indians roved over the plains and through the forests of America. Their leaders were called chiefs. This story tells about an Indian chief and his son.

Long ago, as you know, the Native Americans wandered across the plains and through the forests of America. Their leaders were called chiefs. This story is about an Indian chief and his son.

[4] This story is based upon a legend of the Algonquin Indians. John Greenleaf Whittier has a poem with a similar title, written upon the same theme.

[4] This story is inspired by a legend from the Algonquin Indians. John Greenleaf Whittier wrote a poem with a similar title that explores the same theme.

The Indian chief was very strong and very brave. He could bear cold, hunger and pain without a word. He was a wonderful hunter and a fierce enemy. Nothing ever made him afraid.

The Indian chief was incredibly strong and brave. He could endure cold, hunger, and pain without a sound. He was an amazing hunter and a fierce adversary. Nothing ever frightened him.

He had one son, whom he loved with all his heart. He hoped that this son would grow up to be a warrior, greater than his father.

He had one son, whom he loved completely. He hoped that this son would grow up to be a warrior, even greater than his father.

But the lad was slender and white-faced. He did not seem strong; long marches wearied him. When the Indian boys are about eighteen years of age, they like to show that they will make brave warriors. To do this they take certain tests. These are some of them. They go without food and water, five, seven, or even ten days. Again they go without sleep for ten days. They let [33]their friends cut them with knives and never even cry out.

But the boy was thin and pale. He didn't seem strong; long walks tired him out. When the Indian boys reach around eighteen years old, they want to prove that they can be brave warriors. To do this, they undergo certain challenges. Here are some of them: they go without food and water for five, seven, or even ten days. They also stay awake for ten days straight. They let [33]their friends cut them with knives and don’t yell out at all.

The time came when the son of the chief must take the test. He went away to the wigwam, or lodge, where the testing took place. His father hoped that he would act like a brave young man.

The time came when the chief's son had to take the test. He went to the wigwam, or lodge, where the testing happened. His father hoped he would behave like a brave young man.

When some days had passed, the father went to see his son. Pale and weak, he lay on the ground. He had not eaten nor slept.

When a few days had gone by, the father went to see his son. Pale and weak, he lay on the ground. He hadn’t eaten or slept.

"Father," he whispered, "I cannot bear this. Let me go free."

"Dad," he whispered, "I can’t handle this anymore. Please let me go."

"Ah no, my boy," said the chief. "They will call you woman, if you fail. It is but two days more. Then you shall have good meat and deep sleep. Think of the time when you will be a great chief, with a hundred scalps at your belt. Be strong."

"Ah no, my boy," said the chief. "They will call you weak if you fail. It’s only two more days. Then you’ll have good food and a deep sleep. Think of the time when you’ll be a great chief, with a hundred scalps at your belt. Be strong."

But the lad only shook his head.

But the guy just shook his head.

Two days later, the father rose with the sun. He heaped moose-meat and corn into a wooden bowl and set off to his son.

Two days later, the father got up with the sunrise. He piled moose meat and corn into a wooden bowl and headed off to his son.

As he drew near the wigwam he called, "Here is food, my son."

As he approached the hut, he called, "Here's some food, my son."

There was no reply.

No response received.

He entered, and there, on the ground before him, lay his boy, dead.

He walked in, and there, on the floor in front of him, lay his son, lifeless.

They dug his grave close by the lodge, and brought his bow, pipe, and knife to bury with him.[34]

They dug his grave near the lodge and brought his bow, pipe, and knife to bury with him.[34]

As they were placing the youth in his grave, they heard a strange, new song. They looked up and saw, on the top of the lodge, an unknown bird. It had a brown coat and a red breast. As they watched, it began to sing. Its song seemed to say:

As they were laying the young man to rest, they heard a strange, new song. They looked up and saw an unfamiliar bird perched on top of the lodge. It had brown feathers and a red chest. As they watched, it started to sing. Its song seemed to say:

"I was once the chief's son. But now I am a bird. I am happier than if I had lived to be a fierce warrior, with scalps at my belt. Now I shall make all glad with my song. I shall tell the little children when spring has come. Then they will search for pussy-willows and anemones. I am the robin, a little brother to man! Who so happy as I?"

"I used to be the chief's son. But now I’m a bird. I’m happier than if I had become a fierce warrior, with trophies at my side. Now I’ll bring joy to everyone with my song. I’ll let the little kids know when spring arrives. Then they’ll look for pussy willows and anemones. I am the robin, a little brother to humans! Who is happier than I?"

Even the father's grief was comforted by the bright little messenger. "It is best after all," he said. "My son could not kill men nor beasts; he is happier as a singer, even as this little bird."

Even the father's sadness was eased by the cheerful little messenger. "It's for the best after all," he said. "My son couldn't harm people or animals; he's happier as a singer, just like this little bird."


The Story of the Red-Headed Woodpecker[5]

L

ong, long ago, there lived an old woman in a little cottage by the forest. She was not a poor old woman. She had plenty of wood to burn in winter, and plenty of meal to bake into bread all the year round. Her clothes were old-fashioned but warm. She always wore a grey dress and a little red cap.

Long, long ago, there was an old woman living in a small cottage by the forest. She wasn’t a poor old woman. She had enough firewood to keep warm in winter and plenty of flour to make bread all year round. Her clothes were old-fashioned but cozy. She always wore a gray dress and a little red cap.

[5] This story is told in verse in Phœbe Cary's A Legend of the Northland.

[5] This story is presented in verse in Phœbe Cary's A Legend of the Northland.

Late one summer afternoon, the cottage door was open. The old woman stood by her fire, baking cakes for her evening meal. How good they smelled!

Late one summer afternoon, the cottage door was open. The old woman stood by her fire, baking cakes for her dinner. They smelled so good!

A tall old man who was passing by the cottage stopped a moment. Then he pushed open the garden gate and walked up the path to the door.

A tall old man walking by the cottage paused for a moment. Then he opened the garden gate and walked up the path to the door.

The old woman was bending low over the cakes, but she saw his shadow and looked up.

The old woman was leaning down over the cakes, but she noticed his shadow and looked up.

"Will you give me one of your cakes?" said the man.

"Can I have one of your cakes?" the man asked.

The woman thought to herself, "Why did I leave the door open? The smell of these hot cakes will bring every beggar within miles to my house." Then she looked a second time at the man and saw that he was no beggar. He stood like a king in the doorway. His blue eyes were kind but very keen.

The woman thought to herself, "Why did I leave the door open? The scent of these hot cakes will attract every beggar within miles to my house." Then she looked at the man again and realized he was no beggar. He stood like a king in the doorway. His blue eyes were kind yet sharp.

She looked at the six cakes that lay crisp and hot on the hearth. "Well, I will give him one," she thought, "but these are all too large."

She looked at the six cakes that sat warm and fresh on the hearth. "Well, I'll give him one," she thought, "but these are all way too big."

She took a small handful of meal from the barrel and began to bake it into a cake. The man watched her from the door. As she turned the cake, it seemed to her too large to give away.

She grabbed a small handful of flour from the barrel and started baking it into a cake. The man watched her from the door. As she flipped the cake, it seemed too big for her to give away.

"I will bake a smaller one," she said to herself. She did not glance toward the stranger, but caught up a wee bit of meal and began to cook the second cake.

"I'll make a smaller one," she said to herself. She didn't look at the stranger but grabbed a little bit of flour and started cooking the second cake.

But that also looked too large to give away. She cooked a third cake that was no larger than a thimble. But when it was done, she shook her head, for it also was too large to give away. And still the old man waited patiently in the doorway, watching it all.

But that also looked too big to give away. She baked a third cake that was no bigger than a thimble. But when it was finished, she shook her head, because it was also too big to give away. And still the old man waited patiently in the doorway, watching everything.

Then the old woman gathered up the cakes, large and small, and put them on a plate. The plate she set on the pantry shelf and then locked the door.[37]

Then the old woman collected the cakes, both big and small, and placed them on a plate. She set the plate on the pantry shelf and then locked the door.[37]

"I have no food for you," she said to the old man. "My cakes seem very small when I eat them, but they are far too large to give away. Ask bread at another door."

"I don’t have any food for you," she told the old man. "My cakes look really small when I eat them, but they’re way too big to share. Try asking for bread at another place."

The old man's blue eyes flashed with fire as he drew himself up proudly.

The old man's blue eyes shimmered with intensity as he straightened up proudly.

"I have been round the world but never have I met a soul so small. You have shelter, food, and fire, but you will not share with another. This is your punishment. You shall seek your scanty food with pain. You shall bore, bore, bore in hard tree-trunks for your food."

"I’ve traveled all over the world, but I’ve never encountered anyone so small-minded. You have a roof over your head, food, and warmth, yet you refuse to share with anyone else. This is your consequence. You'll search for your meager food with struggle. You’ll keep drilling into hard tree trunks just to find something to eat."

The old man struck his staff on the floor. A strong gust of wind carried the old woman up the chimney. The flames scorched her grey clothes black; but her red cap was unharmed.

The old man slammed his staff on the floor. A powerful gust of wind swept the old woman up the chimney. The flames burned her gray clothes to black; but her red cap was untouched.

A woodpecker flew out of the chimney and away to the wood. Rap! rap! rap! you can hear her tapping her beak on the tree-trunks as she hunts for food. But always and everywhere, she wears a black coat and a little red cap. Watch for the woodpecker and see if it is not so.

A woodpecker flew out of the chimney and off to the woods. Tap! tap! tap! you can hear her pecking her beak on the tree trunks while looking for food. But she always wears a black coat and a little red cap. Keep an eye out for the woodpecker and see if it’s true.


The Little Rabbits[6]

JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS

H

oney," said Uncle Remus to the little boy, "why don' you git some flesh on yo' bones? If I wuz ole Brer Wolf en you wuz a young rabbit, I wouldn't git hongry 'nuff fer ter eat you, caze you's too bony."

"Hey there," Uncle Remus said to the little boy, "why don't you put some meat on your bones? If I were old Brer Wolf and you were a young rabbit, I wouldn't get hungry enough to eat you because you're too skinny."

[6] From Uncle Remus and his Friends.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From *Uncle Remus and His Friends*.

"Did Brother Wolf want to eat the young rabbit, Uncle Remus?" inquired the little boy.

"Did Brother Wolf want to eat the young rabbit, Uncle Remus?" asked the little boy.

"Ain't I done tole you 'bout dat, honey? Des run over in yo' min' en see ef I ain't."

"Aren't I telling you about that, honey? Just run over in your mind and see if I'm not."

The youngster shook his head.

The kid shook his head.

"Well," said Uncle Remus, "ole Brer Wolf want ter eat de little Rabs all de time, but dey wuz one time in 'tickeler dat dey make his mouf water, en dat wuz de time when him en Brer Fox wuz visitin' at Brer Rabbit's house. De times wuz hard, but de little Rabs wuz slick and fat, en des ez frisky ez kittens. Ole Brer Rabbit wuz off som'ers, en Brer Wolf en Brer Fox wuz waitin' fer 'im. De little Rabs wuz playin' 'roun', en dough dey wuz little dey kep' der years open. [39]Brer Wolf look at um out'n de cornder uv his eyes, en lick his chops en wink at Brer Fox, en Brer Fox wunk back at 'im. Brer Wolf cross his legs, en den Brer Fox cross his'n. De little Rabs, dey frisk en dey frolic.

"Well," said Uncle Remus, "old Brer Wolf always wants to eat the little Rabs, but there was one time in particular that made his mouth water, and that was when he and Brer Fox were visiting Brer Rabbit's house. Times were tough, but the little Rabs were slick and fat, and just as playful as kittens. Old Brer Rabbit was off somewhere, and Brer Wolf and Brer Fox were waiting for him. The little Rabs were playing around, and even though they were small, they kept their ears open. [39] Brer Wolf looked at them from the corner of his eye, licked his lips, and winked at Brer Fox, who winked back at him. Brer Wolf crossed his legs, and then Brer Fox crossed his. The little Rabs played and frolicked.

"Brer Wolf ho'd his head to'rds um en 'low, 'Dey er mighty fat.'

"Brer Wolf held his head toward them and said, 'They're really fat.'"

"Brer Fox grin, en say, 'Man, hush yo' mouf!'

"Brer Fox grinned and said, 'Man, shut your mouth!'"

"De little Rabs frisk en dey frolic, en play furder off, but dey keep der years primed.

"De little Rabs jump around and play a bit further away, but they keep their ears perked."

"Brer Wolf look at um en 'low, 'Ain't dey slick en purty?'

"Brer Wolf looked at them and said, 'Aren't they sly and pretty?'"

"Brer Fox chuckle, en say, 'Oh, I wish you'd hush!'

"Brer Fox chuckled and said, 'Oh, I wish you'd be quiet!'"

"De little Rabs play off furder en furder, but dey keep der years open.

"De little Rabs play off further and further, but they keep their ears open."

"Brer Wolf smack his mouf, en 'low, 'Dey er joosy en tender.'

"Brer Wolf smacked his mouth and said, 'They are juicy and tender.'"

"Brer Fox roll his eye en say, 'Man, ain't you gwine ter hush up, 'fo' you gi' me de fidgets?'

"Brer Fox rolled his eyes and said, 'Man, aren’t you going to shut up before you give me the jitters?'"

"Der little Rabs dey frisk en dey frolic, but dey hear ev'ything dat pass.

"Those little kids are playing and having fun, but they hear everything that goes by."

"Brer Wolf lick out his tongue quick, en 'low, 'Less us whirl in en eat um.'

"Brer Wolf quickly stuck out his tongue and said, 'Let's hurry up and eat them.'"

"Brer Fox say, 'Man, you make me hongry! Please hush up!'

"Brer Fox says, 'Man, you're making me hungry! Please shut up!'"

"De little Rabs play off furder en furder, but dey know 'zackly what gwine on. Dey[40] frisk en dey frolic, but dey got der years wide open.

"De little Rabs play on and on, but they know exactly what's going on. They[40] play around and have fun, but they are fully aware."

"Den Brer Wolf make a bargain wid Brer Fox dat when Brer Rabbit git home, one un um ud git 'im wropped up in a 'spute 'bout fust one thing en den anudder, whiles tudder one ud go out en ketch de little Rabs.

"Brer Wolf made a deal with Brer Fox that when Brer Rabbit got home, one of them would get him wrapped up in an argument about one thing and then another, while the other would go out and catch the little rabbits."

"Brer Fox 'low, 'You better do de talkin', Brer Wolf, en lemme coax de little Rabs off. I got mo' winning ways wid chilluns dan what you is.'

"Brer Fox said, 'You should do the talking, Brer Wolf, and let me lure the little rabbits away. I have more tricks up my sleeve with kids than you do.'"

"Brer Wolf say, 'You can't make gourd out'n punkin, Brer Fox. I ain't no talker. Yo' tongue lots slicker dan mine. I kin bite lots better'n I kin talk. Dem little Rabs don't want no coaxin'; dey wants ketchin'—dat what dey wants. You keep ole Brer Rabbit busy, en I'll ten' der de little Rabs.'

"Brer Wolf said, 'You can't get anything good out of a pumpkin, Brer Fox. I'm not much of a talker. Your words are a lot smoother than mine. I can bite way better than I can talk. Those little rabbits don't want convincing; they want to be caught—that's what they want. You keep old Brer Rabbit occupied, and I'll take care of the little rabbits.'"

"Bofe un um know'd dat whichever cotch de little Rabs, de tudder one ain't gwine smell hide ner hair un um, en dey flew up en got ter 'sputin', en whiles dey wuz 'sputin', en gwine on dat way, de little Rabs put off down de road—blickety-blickety,—fer ter meet der daddy. Kase dey know'd ef dey stayed dar dey'd git in big trouble.

"Both of them knew that whichever one caught the little rabbits, the other one wouldn't see hide nor hair of them, and they started arguing, and while they were going on like that, the little rabbits took off down the road—blickety-blickety,—to meet their daddy. Because they knew if they stayed there, they'd get in big trouble."

"Dey went off down de road, de little Rabs did, en dey ain't gone so mighty fur 'fo' dey meet der daddy comin' 'long home. He had[41] his walkin' cane in one han' en a jug in de udder, en he look ez big ez life, en twice ez natchul.

"Dey went off down the road, the little Rabs did, and they hadn't gone very far before they met their daddy coming home. He had[41] his walking cane in one hand and a jug in the other, and he looked as big as life, and twice as natural."

"De little Rabs run to'rds 'im en holler, 'What you got, daddy? What you got, daddy?'

"Die kleinen Rabs laufen zu ihm und rufen: 'Was hast du, Papa? Was hast du, Papa?'"

"Brer Rabbit say, 'Nothin' but er jug er 'lasses.'

"Brer Rabbit says, 'Nothing but a jug of molasses.'"

"De little Rabs holler, 'Lemme tas'e, daddy! Lemme tas'e, daddy!'

"Hey, Dad! Let me taste it! Let me taste it!"

"Den ole Brer Rabbit sot de jug down in de road en let um lick de stopper a time er two, en atter dey is done get der win' back, dey up'n tell 'im 'bout de 'greement dat Brer Wolf en Brer Fox done make, en 'bout de 'spute what dey had. Ole Brer Rabbit sorter laugh ter hisse'f en den he pick up his jug en jog on to'rds home. When he git mos' dar he stop en tell de little Rabs fer stay back dar out er sight, en wait twel he call um 'fo' dey come. Dey wuz mighty glad ter do des like dis, kaz dey done seed Brer Wolf tushes, en Brer Fox red tongue, en dey huddle up in de broom-sage ez still ez a mouse in de flour bar'l.

"Old Brer Rabbit set the jug down in the road and let them lick the stopper a time or two, and after they got their breath back, they told him about the agreement that Brer Wolf and Brer Fox made, and about the dispute they had. Old Brer Rabbit sort of laughed to himself and then he picked up his jug and jogged on toward home. When he got almost there, he stopped and told the little Rabs to stay back there out of sight and wait until he called them before they came. They were really glad to do this because they had seen Brer Wolf's teeth and Brer Fox's red tongue, and they huddled up in the broom-sage as quiet as a mouse in a flour barrel."

"Brer Rabbit went on home, en sho 'nuff, he fin' Brer Wolf en Brer Fox waitin' fer 'im. Dey'd done settle der 'spute, en dey wuz settin' dar des ez smilin' ez a basket er chips. Dey pass the time er day wid Brer Rabbit, en den[42] dey ax 'im what he got in de jug. Brer Rabbit hummed en haw'd, en looked sorter sollum.

"Brer Rabbit headed home, and sure enough, he found Brer Wolf and Brer Fox waiting for him. They had already settled their argument, and they looked just as happy as could be. They spent the day chatting with Brer Rabbit, and then[42] they asked him what he had in the jug. Brer Rabbit hesitated and looked a bit serious."

"Brer Wolf looked like he wuz bleedz ter fin' out what wuz in de jug, en he keep a-pesterin' Brer Rabbit 'bout it; but Brer Rabbit des shake his head en look sollum, en talk 'bout de wedder en de craps, en one thing en anudder. Bimeby Brer Fox make out he wuz gwine atter a drink er water, en he slip out, he did, fer to ketch de little Rabs. Time he git out de house, Brer Rabbit look all 'roun' ter see ef he lis'nen, en den he went ter de jug en pull out de stopper.

"Brer Wolf looked like he was eager to find out what was in the jug, and he kept bothering Brer Rabbit about it; but Brer Rabbit just shook his head and looked serious, talking about the weather and the crops, and one thing and another. Eventually, Brer Fox pretended he was going to get a drink of water, and he slipped out to catch the little Rabs. Once he got outside the house, Brer Rabbit looked around to see if he was listening, and then he went to the jug and pulled out the stopper."

"He han' it ter Brer Wolf en say, 'Tas'e dat.'

"He handed it to Brer Wolf and said, 'Taste that.'"

"Brer Wolf tas'e de 'lasses, en smack his mouf. He 'low, 'What kinder truck dat? Hit sho is good.'

"Brer Wolf tasted the molasses and smacked his mouth. He said, 'What kind of stuff is this? It sure is good.'"

"Brer Rabbit git up close ter Brer Wolf en say, 'Don't tell nobody. Hit's Fox-blood.'

"Brer Rabbit got up close to Brer Wolf and said, 'Don't tell anyone. It's Fox-blood.'"

"Brer Wolf looked 'stonish'. He 'low, 'How you know?'

"Brer Wolf looked astonished. He said, 'How do you know?'"

"Brer Rabbit say, 'I knows what I knows!'

"Brer Rabbit says, 'I know what I know!'"

"Brer Wolf say, 'Gimme some mo'!'

"Brer Wolf says, 'Give me some more!'"

"Brer Rabbit say, 'You kin git some mo' fer yo'se'f easy 'nuff, en de fresher 'tis, de better.'

"Brer Rabbit says, 'You can easily get some more for yourself, and the fresher it is, the better.'"

"Brer Wolf 'low, 'How you know?'

"Brer Wolf said, 'How do you know?'"

"Brer Rabbit say, 'I knows what I knows!'[43]

"Brer Rabbit says, 'I know what I know!'[43]

"Wid dat Brer Wolf stepped out, en start to'rds Brer Fox. Brer Fox seed 'im comin', en he sorter back off. Brer Wolf got little closer, en bimeby he make a dash at Brer Fox. Brer Fox dodge, he did, en den he put out fer de woods wid Brer Wolf right at his heels.

"Wid that, Brer Wolf stepped out and started toward Brer Fox. Brer Fox saw him coming, and he kind of backed off. Brer Wolf got a little closer, and soon he made a dash at Brer Fox. Brer Fox dodged, and then he took off for the woods with Brer Wolf right on his heels."

"Den atter so long a time, atter Brer Rabbit got done laughin', he call up de little Rabs, gi' um some 'lasses fer supper, en spanked um en sont um ter bed.'"

"Then, after such a long time, after Brer Rabbit finished laughing, he called up the little Rabs, gave them some molasses for dinner, spanked them, and sent them to bed."

"Well, what did he spank 'em for, Uncle Remus?" asked the little boy.

"Well, why did he spank them, Uncle Remus?" asked the little boy.

"Ter make um grow, honey,—des ter make um grow!"

"To make them grow, honey—just to make them grow!"

"Did Brother Wolf catch Brother Fox?"

"Did Brother Wolf catch Brother Fox?"

"How I know, honey? Much ez I kin do ter foller de tale when it keeps in de big road, let 'lone ter keep up wid dem creeturs whiles dey gone sailin' thoo de woods. De tale ain't persoo on atter um no furder dan de place whar dey make der disappear'nce. I tell you now, when I goes in de woods, I got ter know whar I'm gwine."

"How do I know, honey? It's easy for me to follow the story when it sticks to the main road, let alone to keep up with those creatures while they're sailing through the woods. The story doesn't follow them any further than the spot where they disappear. I’m telling you, when I go into the woods, I need to know where I'm going."


"Heyo, House"[7]

JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS

O

ne evening Uncle Remus was telling the little boy a mighty tale of how Brer Rabbit got the better of ole Brer Lion. He ended in this way: "All de creeturs hear 'bout it, en dey go 'roun' en say dat Brer Rabbit sholy is got deze 'ere things up here." Uncle Remus tapped his forehead, and the little boy laughed.

One evening, Uncle Remus was telling the little boy a great story about how Brer Rabbit outsmarted old Brer Lion. He wrapped it up like this: "All the creatures heard about it, and they went around saying that Brer Rabbit definitely has these things up here." Uncle Remus tapped his forehead, and the little boy laughed.

[7] From Uncle Remus and his Friends.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Uncle Remus and Friends.

"I don't think Brother Lion had much sense," remarked the little boy.

"I don't think Brother Lion was very smart," said the little boy.

"Yes, he had some," said Uncle Remus. "He bleedz ter had some, but he ain't got much ez Brer Rabbit. Dem what got strenk ain't got so mighty much sense.

"Yeah, he had some," said Uncle Remus. "He seems to have had some, but he doesn't have as much as Brer Rabbit. Those who have strength don’t have a whole lot of sense."

"After Brer Rabbit done make way wid ole Brer Lion, all de yuther creeturs say he sholy is a mighty man, en dey treat 'im good. Dis make 'im feel so proud dat he bleedz ter show it, en so he strut 'roun' like a boy when he git his fust pa'r er boots.

"After Brer Rabbit got rid of old Brer Lion, all the other creatures said he surely is a powerful guy, and they treat him well. This makes him feel so proud that he can't help but show it, and so he struts around like a boy when he gets his first pair of boots."

"'Bout dat time, Brer Wolf tuck a notion dat ef Brer Rabbit kin outdo ole Brer Lion, he can't outdo him. So he pick his chance one [45]day whiles ole Miss Rabbit en de little Rabs is out pickin' sallid for dinner. He went in de house, he did, en wait fer Brer Rabbit ter come home. Brer Rabbit had his hours, en dis was one un um, en 't wan't long 'fo' here he come. He got a mighty quick eye, mon, en he tuck notice dat ev'ything mighty still. When he got a little nigher, he tuck notice dat de front door wuz on de crack, en dis make 'im feel funny, kaze he know dat when his ole 'oman en de chillun out, dey allers pulls de door shet en ketch de latch. So he went up a little nigher, en he step thin ez a batter-cake. He peep here, en he peep dar, yit he ain't see nothin'. He lissen in de chimbley cornder, en he lissen und' de winder, yit he ain't hear nothin'.

"'Bout that time, Brer Wolf had an idea that if Brer Rabbit can outsmart old Brer Lion, he can definitely outsmart him. So he picked his moment one [45] day while old Miss Rabbit and the little Rabs were out gathering greens for dinner. He went inside the house and waited for Brer Rabbit to come home. Brer Rabbit had his routine, and this was one of those times, and it wasn’t long before he showed up. He had a sharp eye, and he noticed that everything was unusually quiet. As he got a little closer, he saw that the front door was slightly open, which made him feel uneasy because he knew that when his old lady and the kids were out, they always pulled the door shut and latched it. So he crept a bit closer, stepping as lightly as a pancake. He peeked here and there, but he didn’t see anything. He listened by the chimney corner, and he listened under the window, yet he didn’t hear a thing."

"Den he sorter wipe his mustach en study. He 'low ter hisse'f, 'De pot rack know what gwine up de chimbley, de rafters know who's in de loft, de bed-cord know who und' de bed. I ain't no pot-rack, I ain't no rafter, en I ain't no bed-cord, but, please gracious! I'm gwine ter fin' who's in dat house, en I ain't gwine in dar nudder. Dey mo' ways ter fin' out who fell in de mill-pond widout fallin' in yo'se'f.'

"Then he wiped his mustache and thought. He said to himself, 'The pot rack knows what's going up the chimney, the rafters know who's in the loft, the bed cord knows who's under the bed. I'm not a pot rack, I'm not a rafter, and I'm not a bed cord, but goodness! I'm going to find out who's in that house, and I'm not going in there myself. There are more ways to find out who fell in the mill pond without falling in yourself.'”

"Some folks," Uncle Remus went on, "would 'a' rushed in dar, en ef dey had, dey wouldn't 'a' rushed out no mo', kaze dey[46] wouldn't 'a' been nothin' 'tall lef' un um but a little scrap er hide en a han'ful er ha'r.

"Some people," Uncle Remus continued, "would have rushed in there, and if they had, they wouldn't have rushed out again because there wouldn't have been anything left of them but a little bit of skin and a handful of hair.[46]

"Brer Rabbit got better sense dan dat. All he ax anybody is ter des gi' 'im han'-roomance, en den what kin ketch 'im is mo' dan welly-come ter take 'im. Dat 'zackly de kinder man what Brer Rabbit is. He went off a little ways fum de house en clum a 'simmon stump en got up dar en 'gun ter holler.

"Brer Rabbit is smarter than that. All he asks anyone is to just give him some space, and then whatever can catch him is more than welcome to try. That's exactly the kind of man Brer Rabbit is. He went a little ways from the house, climbed a persimmon stump, and started to shout."

"He 'low, 'Heyo, house!'

"Hey, house!"

"De house ain't make no answer, en Brer Wolf, in dar behime de door, open his eyes wide. He ain't know what ter make er dat kinder doin's.

"His house didn’t respond, and Brer Wolf, right there behind the door, opened his eyes wide. He didn’t know what to make of that kind of behavior."

"Brer Rabbit holler, 'Heyo, house! Why n't you heyo?'

"Brer Rabbit shouted, 'Hey, house! Why aren't you answering?'"

"House ain't make no answer, en Brer Wolf in dar behime de door sorter move roun' like he gittin' restless in de min'.

"House didn't respond, and Brer Wolf was behind the door, moving around like he was getting restless in his mind."

"Brer Rabbit out dar on de 'simmon stump holler mo' louder dan befo', 'Heyo, house! Heyo!'

"Brer Rabbit out there on the persimmon stump calls even louder than before, 'Heyo, house! Heyo!'"

"House stan' still, en Brer Wolf in dar behime de door 'gun ter feel col' chills streakin' up and down his back. In all his born days he ain't never hear no gwines on like dat. He peep thoo de crack er de door, but he can't see nothin'.[47]

"House stands still, and Brer Wolf is back there behind the door starting to feel cold chills running up and down his back. In all his life, he’s never heard anything like that. He looks through the crack in the door, but he can't see anything.[47]

"Brer Rabbit holler louder, 'Heyo, house! Ain't you gwine ter heyo? Is you done los' what little manners you had?'

"Brer Rabbit shouted even louder, 'Heyo, house! Aren't you going to respond? Have you completely lost what little manners you had?'"

"Brer Wolf move 'bout wuss'n befo'. He feel like sum un done hit 'im on de funny-bone.

"Brer Wolf moves around worse than before. He feels like someone hit him on the funny bone."

"Brer Rabbit holler hard ez he kin, but still he ain't git no answer, en den he 'low, 'Sholy sump'n nudder is de matter wid dat house, kaze all de times befo' dis, it been holler'n back at me, "Heyo, yo'se'f!"'

"Brer Rabbit shouted as loud as he could, but he still didn't get a response, and then he thought, 'Something's definitely wrong with that house because every other time before this, it used to call back, "Hey, it's you!"'"

"Den Brer Rabbit wait little bit, en bimeby he holler one mo' time, 'Heyo, house!'

"Then Brer Rabbit waits a little bit, and after a while he shouts one more time, 'Heyo, house!'"

"Ole Brer Wolf try ter talk like he speck a house 'ud talk, en he holler back, 'Heyo, yo'se'f!'

"Ole Brer Wolf tries to talk like he thinks a house would talk, and he yells back, 'Hey, you there!'"

"Brer Rabbit wunk at hisse'f. He 'low, 'Heyo, house! why n't you talk hoarse like you got a bad col'?'

"Brer Rabbit winked at himself. He said, 'Hey, house! Why don’t you talk hoarse like you have a bad cold?'"

"Den Brer Wolf holler back, hoarse ez he kin, 'Heyo, yo'se'f!'

"Then Brer Wolf yelled back, as hoarse as he could, 'Heyo, yourself!'"

"Dis make Brer Rabbit laugh twel a little mo' en he'd a drapt off'n dat ar 'simmon stump en hurt hisse'f.

"That made Brer Rabbit laugh until he almost fell off that persimmon stump and hurt himself."

"He 'low, 'Eh-eh, Brer Wolf! dat ain't nigh gwine ter do. You'll hatter stan' out in de rain a mighty long time 'fo' you kin talk hoarse ez dat house!'

"He said, 'Hey, Brer Wolf! That’s not going to work. You’ll have to stand out in the rain for a long time before you can yell as loud as that house!'"

"I let you know," continued Uncle Remus, laying his hand gently on the little boy's[48] shoulder, "I let you know, Brer Wolf come a-slinkin' out, en made a break fer home. Atter dat, Brer Rabbit live a long time wid'out any er de yuther creeturs a-pesterin' un 'im!"

"I'll let you know," Uncle Remus said, placing his hand gently on the little boy's[48] shoulder, "I'll let you know, Brer Wolf came slinking out and made a run for home. After that, Brer Rabbit lived for a long time without any of the other creatures bothering him!"


Teenchy Duck[8]

FRÉDÉRIC ORTOLI

Teenchy Duck finds a Purse of Gold

O

nce upon a time there lived in a village in some country (I do not know where, but certainly nowhere near here), an old man and an old woman who were very poor indeed. They had never been able to save a single penny. They had no farm, not even a garden. They had nothing but a little Duck that walked around on her two feet every day singing the song of famine. "Quack! quack! Who will give me a piece of bread? Quack! quack! Who will give me a piece of bread?" This little duck was so small that she was named Teenchy Duck.

Once upon a time, in a village in some country (I don’t know where, but definitely not around here), there lived an old man and an old woman who were quite poor. They had never been able to save a single penny. They didn't have a farm, not even a garden. All they had was a little duck that waddled around on her two feet every day singing about hunger. "Quack! quack! Who will give me a piece of bread? Quack! quack! Who will give me a piece of bread?" This little duck was so small that they named her Teenchy Duck.

[8] Translated from the French by Joel Chandler Harris.

[8] Translated from French by Joel Chandler Harris.

It so happened one day that Teenchy Duck was paddling in the water near the river's edge when she saw a fine purse filled with gold. At once she began to flap her wings and cry: "Quack! quack! Who has lost his beautiful money? Quack! quack! Who has lost his beautiful money?"

It just so happened one day that Teenchy Duck was swimming near the riverbank when she spotted a nice purse filled with gold. Right away, she started flapping her wings and calling out, "Quack! quack! Who lost this beautiful money? Quack! quack! Who lost this beautiful money?"

Just at that moment the Prince of the [50]Seven Golden Cows passed along the road. He was richer than all the kings and emperors, but he was mean and miserly. He walked along with a stick in his hand, and as he walked he counted in his mind the millions that he had stored away in his strong-box.

Just then, the Prince of the [50]Seven Golden Cows walked down the road. He was wealthier than all the kings and emperors, but he was stingy and tightfisted. He walked with a cane in his hand, and as he strolled, he mentally counted the millions he had saved in his vault.

"Quack! quack! Who lost his beautiful money? Quack! quack! Who lost his beautiful money?" cried Teenchy Duck.

"Quack! quack! Who lost his beautiful money? Quack! quack! Who lost his beautiful money?" shouted Teenchy Duck.

"I have lost it," cried the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows, and then he seized the purse full of money that Teenchy Duck held in her bill, and went on his way.

"I've lost it," shouted the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows, and then he grabbed the purse full of money that Teenchy Duck held in her beak and continued on his way.

The poor Puddle Duck was so astonished at this that she could scarcely stand on her feet.

The poor Puddle Duck was so shocked by this that she could hardly stay on her feet.

"Well, well!" she exclaimed, "that rich lord has kept all for himself and given me nothing. May he be destroyed by a pestilence!"

"Well, well!" she exclaimed, "that wealthy lord has kept everything for himself and given me nothing. May he be struck down by a plague!"

Teenchy Duck at once ran to her master, and told him what had happened. When her master learned the value of what Teenchy Duck had found, and the trick that had been played on her by the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows, he went into a rage.

Teenchy Duck immediately ran to her owner and told him what had happened. When her owner realized the worth of what Teenchy Duck had found, and the trick that the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows had played on her, he got really angry.

"Why, you big simpleton!" he exclaimed, "you find money and you do not bring it to us! You give it to a big lord, who did not lose it, when we poor people need it so much! Go out of this house instantly, and don't dare[51] to come back until you have brought me the purse of gold!"

"Why, you big fool!" he shouted. "You find money and don’t bring it to us! You give it to some rich lord who didn’t even lose it, while us poor people need it so badly! Get out of this house right now, and don’t you dare[51] come back until you have the bag of gold!"

Poor Teenchy Duck trembled in all her limbs, and made herself small and humble; but she found her voice to say:

Poor Teenchy Duck shook in every part of her body and tried to make herself small and unassuming; but she found the courage to speak up and say:

"You are right, my master! I go at once to find the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows."

"You’re right, my master! I’ll go right away to find the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows."

But once out of doors the poor Puddle Duck thought to herself sorrowfully: "How and where can I find the Prince who was so mean as to steal the beautiful money?"

But once outside, the poor Puddle Duck thought to herself sadly, "How and where can I find the Prince who was so cruel as to steal the beautiful money?"

Teenchy Duck was so bewildered that she began to strike her head against the rocks in despair. Suddenly an idea came into her mind. She would follow his tracks and the marks that his walking-stick made in the ground until she came to the castle of the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows.

Teenchy Duck was so confused that she started to bang her head against the rocks in frustration. Suddenly, a thought popped into her head. She would trace his tracks and the impressions his walking stick left in the ground until she reached the castle of the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows.

No sooner thought than done. Teenchy Duck went waddling down the road in the direction taken by the miserly Prince, crying with all her might:

No sooner thought than done. Teenchy Duck waddled down the road in the direction the greedy Prince had gone, quacking at the top of her lungs:

"Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money! Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

"Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money! Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

Teenchy Duck's Friends go with her on her Quest

Brother Fox, who was taking his ease a little way from the road, heard Teenchy[52] Duck's cries, and knew her voice. He went to her and said:

Brother Fox, who was lounging a bit away from the road, heard Teenchy[52] Duck's cries and recognized her voice. He approached her and said:

"What in the world is the matter with you, my poor Teenchy Duck? You look sad and broken-hearted."

"What’s wrong with you, my poor Teenchy Duck? You look sad and heartbroken."

"I have good reason to be," said Teenchy Duck. "This morning, while paddling in the river, I found a purse full of gold, and gave it to the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows, thinking it was his. But now, here comes my master and asks me for it, and says he will kill me if I do not bring it to him soon."

"I have a good reason to be," said Teenchy Duck. "This morning, while swimming in the river, I found a purse full of gold and gave it to the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows, thinking it was his. But now, here comes my boss asking for it, saying he’ll kill me if I don’t bring it to him soon."

"Well, where are you going in this style?" asked Brother Fox.

"Well, where are you going looking like that?" Brother Fox asked.

"I am going straight to the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows," said Teenchy Duck.

"I’m going straight to the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows," said Teenchy Duck.

"Shall I go with you?" asked Brother Fox.

"Should I come with you?" asked Brother Fox.

"I'd be only too glad if you would," exclaimed Teenchy Duck.

"I'd be more than happy to if you would," said Teenchy Duck.

"But how can I go?" said Brother Fox.

"But how can I go?" asked Brother Fox.

"Get into my satchel," said Teenchy Duck, "and I'll try to carry you."

"Climb into my bag," said Teenchy Duck, "and I'll do my best to carry you."

"It isn't big enough," said Brother Fox.

"It’s not big enough," said Brother Fox.

"It will stretch," said Teenchy Duck. So Brother Fox got into the satchel, and Teenchy Duck went waddling along the road, crying: "Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

"It'll stretch," said Teenchy Duck. So Brother Fox climbed into the satchel, and Teenchy Duck waddled down the road, shouting: "Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

She had not gone far when she met Brother Wolf, who was passing that way.[53]

She hadn't gotten very far when she ran into Brother Wolf, who was on his way. [53]

"What are you crying so for?" he inquired. "One would think you were going to die on the journey."

"What are you crying for?" he asked. "You'd think you were going to die on the trip."

"It is only too true," said Teenchy Duck, and then she told Brother Wolf about finding the money-purse, just as she had told Brother Fox.

"It’s absolutely true," said Teenchy Duck, and then she explained to Brother Wolf about finding the money-purse, just like she had told Brother Fox.

"Perhaps I can be of some service to you," said Brother Wolf. "Shall I go with you?"

"Maybe I can help you," said Brother Wolf. "Should I come with you?"

"I am willing," said Teenchy Duck.

"I'm in," said Teenchy Duck.

"But how can I go so far?" Brother Wolf asked.

"But how can I go that far?" Brother Wolf asked.

"Get into my satchel," said Teenchy Duck, "and I'll carry you as best I can."

"Hop into my bag," said Teenchy Duck, "and I'll carry you the best I can."

"It is too small," said Brother Wolf.

"It’s too small," said Brother Wolf.

"It will stretch mightily," said Teenchy Duck.

"It will stretch a lot," said Teenchy Duck.

So Brother Wolf also got into the satchel with Brother Fox.

So Brother Wolf also hopped into the bag with Brother Fox.

Teenchy went on her way again. She didn't walk very fast, for her satchel was heavy; but she never ceased crying: "Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

Teenchy continued on her way. She didn't walk very quickly, since her bag was heavy; but she kept on crying, "Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

Now it happened, as she was going along, she came up with a Ladder, which said, without asking after her health:

Now it happened that as she was walking along, she came across a Ladder, which spoke to her without inquiring about her well-being:

"My poor Teenchy Duck! You do not seem to be very happy."

"My poor Teenchy Duck! You don’t look very happy."

"I should think not!" exclaimed Teenchy Duck.[54]

"I don't think so!" shouted Teenchy Duck.[54]

"What can the matter be?" the Ladder asked.

"What could be the issue?" the Ladder asked.

Teenchy Duck then told her story over again.

Teenchy Duck then repeated her story.

"I am not doing anything at present," said the Ladder, "shall I go with you?"

"I’m not doing anything right now," said the Ladder, "should I come with you?"

"Yes," said Teenchy Duck.

"Yep," said Teenchy Duck.

"But how can I go, I who never walk?" inquired the Ladder.

"But how can I go, since I never walk?" asked the Ladder.

"Why, get into my satchel," said Teenchy Duck, "and I'll carry you the best I know how."

"Come on, hop into my bag," said Teenchy Duck, "and I'll carry you the best I can."

The Ladder was soon in the satchel with Brother Fox and Brother Wolf, and Teenchy Duck went on her way, following the tracks of the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows, and always crying:

The Ladder was soon in the bag with Brother Fox and Brother Wolf, and Teenchy Duck continued on her way, following the tracks of the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows, and always crying:

"Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

"Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

Going along and crying thus, Teenchy Duck came to her best and oldest friend, the River.

Going along and crying like that, Teenchy Duck came to her best and oldest friend, the River.

"What are you doing here?" said the River, in astonishment, "and why are you crying so? When I saw you this morning you seemed very happy."

"What are you doing here?" said the River, surprised. "And why are you crying? You looked so happy when I saw you this morning."

"Ah!" said Teenchy Duck, "would you believe it? I have not eaten since yesterday."

"Ah!" said Teenchy Duck, "can you believe it? I haven't eaten since yesterday."

"And why not?" asked the sympathetic River.[55]

"And why not?" asked the understanding River.[55]

"You saw me find the purse of gold," said Teenchy Duck, "and you saw the Prince seize it. Ah, well! my master will kill me if I do not get it and return it to him."

"You saw me find the bag of gold," said Teenchy Duck, "and you saw the Prince take it. Well, my master will kill me if I don't get it back and return it to him."

"Sometimes," the River replied, "a little help does a great deal of good. Shall I go with you?"

"Sometimes," the River replied, "a little help makes a big difference. Should I come with you?"

"I should be very happy," said Teenchy Duck.

"I should be really happy," said Teenchy Duck.

"But how can I follow you—I that have no limbs?" said the River.

"But how can I follow you—I have no limbs?" said the River.

"Get into my satchel," said Teenchy Duck. "I'll carry you as best I can."

"Jump into my bag," said Teenchy Duck. "I'll carry you as best I can."

Then the River got into the satchel by the side of the other friends of Teenchy Duck.

Then the River got into the bag next to Teenchy Duck's other friends.

She went on her journey, keeping her eyes on the ground, so as not to lose sight of the tracks of the thief, but still crying for her beautiful money. On her way she came to a Bee-Hive, which had a mind to laugh because Teenchy Duck was carrying such a burden.

She set off on her journey, focusing on the ground so she wouldn't lose the thief's tracks, all the while mourning her beautiful money. Along the way, she encountered a bee hive that seemed amused by Teenchy Duck carrying such a heavy load.

"Hey, my poor Teenchy Duck! What a big fat satchel you have there," said the Bee-Hive.

"Hey, my poor Teenchy Duck! What a big, heavy bag you have there," said the Bee-Hive.

"I'm not in the humour for joking, my dear," said Teenchy Duck.

"I'm not in the mood for joking, my dear," said Teenchy Duck.

"Why are you so sad?"

"Why are you feeling down?"

"I have been very unfortunate, good little people," said Teenchy Duck, addressing herself to the Bees, and then she told her story.[56]

"I've had a really tough time, kind little folks," said Teenchy Duck, speaking to the Bees, and then she shared her story.[56]

"Shall we go with you?" asked the Bees.

"Can we come with you?" asked the Bees.

"Yes, yes!" exclaimed Teenchy Duck. "In these days of sorrow I stand in need of friends."

"Yes, yes!" shouted Teenchy Duck. "In these tough times, I really need friends."

"How shall we follow you?" asked the Bees.

"How do we follow you?" asked the Bees.

"Get into my satchel," said Teenchy Duck. "I'll carry you the best I know how."

"Climb into my bag," said Teenchy Duck. "I’ll carry you as best as I can."

Then the Bees shook their wings for joy and swarmed into the satchel along with the other friends of Teenchy Duck.

Then the Bees fluttered their wings with joy and swarmed into the bag along with Teenchy Duck's other friends.

She went on her way always crying for the return of her beautiful money. She walked and walked without stopping to rest a moment, until her legs almost refused to carry her. At last, just as night was coming on, Teenchy Duck saw with joy that the tracks of the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows stopped at the iron gate that barred the way to a splendid castle.

She kept walking, crying for her beautiful money to come back to her. She walked and walked without taking a break, until her legs felt like they could barely carry her anymore. Finally, just as night was falling, Teenchy Duck happily noticed that the tracks of the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows ended at the iron gate blocking the entrance to a magnificent castle.

"Ah!" she exclaimed, "I have arrived at my journey's end, and I have no need to knock on the gate. I will creep under."

"Ah!" she said, "I've reached the end of my journey, and I don't need to knock on the gate. I'll just sneak under."

What befell Teenchy Duck at the Castle

Teenchy Duck entered the grounds and cried out: "Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

Teenchy Duck walked onto the grounds and shouted, "Quack! Quack! Give me back my lovely money!"

The Prince heard her and laughed scornfully.[57] How could a poor Teenchy Duck compel a great lord to return the purse of gold?

The Prince heard her and scoffed.[57] How could a poor Teenchy Duck make a powerful lord give back the bag of gold?

Teenchy Duck continued to cry:

Teenchy Duck kept crying:

"Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

"Quack! Quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

It was night, and the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows ordered one of his servants to take Teenchy Duck and shut her up in the henhouse with the turkeys, the geese, and the chickens, thinking that these fowls would kill the stranger, and that her disagreeable song would for ever be at an end.

It was night, and the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows told one of his servants to take Teenchy Duck and lock her in the henhouse with the turkeys, the geese, and the chickens, thinking these birds would kill the stranger and that her annoying song would finally be over.

This order was immediately carried out by the servant, but no sooner had Teenchy Duck entered the henhouse than she exclaimed:

This order was promptly followed by the servant, but as soon as Teenchy Duck stepped into the henhouse, she exclaimed:

"Brother Fox, if you do not come to my aid, I am lost."

"Brother Fox, if you don’t help me, I'm done for."

Brother Fox came out of the satchel promptly, and worked so well at his trade that of all the fowls he found there, not one remained alive.

Brother Fox emerged from the bag quickly and was so effective at his job that of all the birds he discovered there, not a single one survived.

At break of day the servant-girl, whose business it was to attend to the poultry-yard, opened the door of the henhouse, and was astounded to see Teenchy Duck come out, singing the same old song:

At dawn, the maid, who was responsible for the poultry yard, opened the henhouse door and was surprised to see Teenchy Duck come out, singing the same old song:

"Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

"Quack! Quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

The astonished girl immediately told her master, the Prince, what had happened, and[58] the wife of the Prince, who had at that moment learned all, said to her husband:

The shocked girl quickly informed her master, the Prince, about what had happened, and[58] the Prince's wife, who had just found out everything, said to her husband:

"This Duck is a witch. Give her the money, or it will bring us bad luck."

"This duck is a witch. Give her the money, or we’ll have bad luck."

The Prince of the Seven Golden Cows refused to listen. He believed that the fox had only happened to enter his henhouse by accident.

The Prince of the Seven Golden Cows wouldn't listen. He thought the fox had just accidentally wandered into his henhouse.

Teenchy Duck made herself heard all day, and at night the Prince said to his servants:

Teenchy Duck quacked all day, and at night the Prince said to his servants:

"Take this squaller and throw her into the stable under the feet of the mules and horses. We will see in the morning what she will say."

"Take this filthy girl and toss her into the stable under the hooves of the mules and horses. We'll see in the morning what she has to say."

The servants obeyed, and Teenchy Duck immediately cried:

The servants complied, and Teenchy Duck instantly shouted:

"Brother Wolf, if you do not come quickly to my aid I shall be killed."

"Brother Wolf, if you don't come quickly to help me, I'll be killed."

Brother Wolf made no delay, and it was not long before he had destroyed the horses and the mules. Next morning, before day, the servants went to get the animals to put them to the ploughs and waggons; but when they saw them lying dead their astonishment was great. In the stable Teenchy Duck stood alone, singing in her most beautiful voice:

Brother Wolf didn't waste any time, and soon he had taken down the horses and the mules. The next morning, before dawn, the workers went to get the animals for the plows and wagons; but when they found them lying dead, they were utterly shocked. In the stable, Teenchy Duck stood alone, singing in her most beautiful voice:

"Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

"Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful cash!"

When the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows heard the sad news, he became white[59] with rage, and in his fury he wanted to give his servants a thousand lashes for not having taken better care of the animals. But his wife calmed him little by little, then: "My husband, give back to Teenchy Duck this purse you have taken, or else we shall be ruined," she said.

When the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows heard the upsetting news, he turned pale[59] with anger, and in his rage, he felt like punishing his servants with a thousand lashes for not taking better care of the animals. But his wife gradually calmed him down, saying, "My husband, return this purse you’ve taken from Teenchy Duck, or we’ll be ruined."

"No," cried the Prince, "she shall never have it!"

"No," shouted the Prince, "she will never have it!"

All this time Teenchy Duck was walking up and down, to the right and to the left, singing at the top of her voice:

All this time, Teenchy Duck was walking back and forth, side to side, singing at the top of her lungs:

"Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

"Quack! Quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

"Heavens!" said the Prince, stopping his ears, "I am tired of hearing this ugly fowl squall and squawk. Quick! throw her into the well or the furnace, so that we may be rid of her."

"Heavens!" the Prince exclaimed, covering his ears. "I’m so tired of hearing this awful bird scream and squawk. Hurry! Throw her into the well or the furnace so we can get rid of her."

"What shall we do first?" the servants asked.

"What should we do first?" the servants asked.

"It matters not," said the Prince, "so long as we are rid of her."

"It doesn’t matter," said the Prince, "as long as we’re done with her."

The servants took Teenchy Duck and threw her into the well, thinking this the easier, and the quickest way to be rid of her.

The servants took Teenchy Duck and threw her into the well, believing it was the easiest and fastest way to get rid of her.

As Teenchy Duck was falling, she cried: "Come to my assistance, good Ladder, or I am undone."

As Teenchy Duck was falling, she cried, "Help me, good Ladder, or I'm done for."

The Ladder immediately came out of the[60] satchel, and leaned against the walls of the well. Teenchy Duck came up the rounds, singing:

The Ladder quickly came out of the[60] bag and leaned against the walls of the well. Teenchy Duck climbed up the steps, singing:

"Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"

"Quack! Quack! Return my gorgeous money!"

Everybody was astonished, and the Prince's wife kept saying: "Give the witch her money."

Everybody was shocked, and the Prince's wife kept saying, "Give the witch her money."

"They would say that I am afraid of a Teenchy Duck," said the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows. "I will never give it up." Then, speaking to his servants, he said: "Heat the oven, heat it to a white heat, and throw this witch in."

"They would say that I'm scared of a Teenchy Duck," said the Prince of the Seven Golden Cows. "I will never give that up." Then, speaking to his servants, he said: "Heat the oven, get it to a white hot, and throw this witch in."

The servants had to obey, but they were so frightened that none dared touch her. At last, one bolder than the rest seized her by the end of the wing and threw her into the red-hot oven. Everyone thought that this was the end of Teenchy Duck, but she had had time to cry out:

The servants had to obey, but they were so scared that none of them dared to touch her. Finally, one who was bolder than the others grabbed her by the tip of the wing and tossed her into the blazing oven. Everyone thought this was the end for Teenchy Duck, but she managed to cry out:

"Oh! my dear friend River, come to my assistance, or I shall be roasted."

"Oh! my dear friend River, help me out, or I’m going to get burned."

The River rushed out and quenched the fire and cooled the oven.

The river flowed out and put out the fire and cooled the oven.

When the Prince went to see what was left of Teenchy Duck, she met him and began to repeat her familiar song:

When the Prince went to see what was left of Teenchy Duck, she met him and started to sing her usual song:

"Quack! quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"[61]

"Quack! Quack! Give me back my beautiful money!"[61]

The Prince of the Seven Golden Cows was furious.

The Prince of the Seven Golden Cows was angry.

"You are all blockheads!" he cried to his servants. "You never knew how to do anything. Get out of here! I will drive you off the place. Hereafter I will take charge of this witch myself."

"You’re all idiots!" he yelled at his servants. "You never knew how to do anything. Get out of here! I’ll kick you off this property. From now on, I’ll handle this witch myself."

That night, before retiring, the Prince and his wife went and got Teenchy Duck, and prepared to give her such a beating as they had no doubt would cause her death.

That night, before going to bed, the Prince and his wife went and got Teenchy Duck, and got ready to give her a beating that they were sure would lead to her death.

Fortunately, Teenchy Duck saw the danger and cried out:

Fortunately, Teenchy Duck spotted the danger and shouted out:

"Friend Bees! come out and help me."

"Hey Bees! Come out and help me."

A buzzing sound was heard, and then the Bees swarmed on the Prince and his wife, and stung them so badly that they became frightful to behold.

A buzzing noise filled the air, and then the bees swarmed around the prince and his wife, stinging them so severely that they became terrifying to look at.

"Return the money to this ugly witch," groaned the unfortunate wife. "Run, or we are done for."

"Give the money back to that ugly witch," groaned the unlucky wife. "Run, or we're finished."

The Prince did not wait to be told twice. He ran and got the purse full of gold, and returned it to Teenchy Duck.

The Prince didn't need to be asked twice. He quickly grabbed the purse full of gold and brought it back to Teenchy Duck.

"Here," said he, "I am conquered. But get out of my grounds quickly."

"Here," he said, "I've been defeated. But leave my property right away."

Full of joy, Teenchy Duck went out into the road singing: "Quack! quack! I have got my beautiful money! Quack! quack! Here is my beautiful money!"[62]

Full of joy, Teenchy Duck stepped out into the road singing: "Quack! quack! I've got my beautiful money! Quack! quack! Here’s my beautiful money!"[62]

On her way home she returned the friends that had aided her to the places where she had found them, thanking them kindly for their help in time of need.

On her way home, she took the friends who had helped her back to where she found them, thanking them warmly for their support during her time of need.

At break of day Teenchy Duck found herself at her master's door. She aroused him by her loud cries. After that, the family was rich and Teenchy Duck was well taken care of. If she went to the village pond it was only to tell her comrades of her remarkable way of gaining the beautiful money.

At daybreak, Teenchy Duck stood at her owner's door. She woke him with her loud quacks. After that, the family became wealthy, and Teenchy Duck was well looked after. When she visited the village pond, it was only to share with her friends the amazing story of how she earned that lovely money.


St Christopher

O

nce upon a time there lived a great giant. He had mighty arms and legs and could carry tons upon his back. His name was Offero.

Once upon a time, there lived a huge giant. He had strong arms and legs and could carry tons on his back. His name was Offero.

Offero had one wish. He wished to serve the greatest king on earth. He was told that the emperor was the most powerful. So he went to him and said, "Lord Emperor, will you have me for your servant?"

Offero had one wish. He wanted to serve the greatest king on earth. He heard that the emperor was the most powerful, so he went to him and said, "Lord Emperor, will you take me as your servant?"

The emperor was delighted with him. "Promise to serve me for ever, my good fellow," he said.

The emperor was really happy with him. "Promise to serve me forever, my good friend," he said.

"Ah no," said Offero. "I dare not promise that. But of this be sure, as long as I am your servant, no harm shall come to you."

"Ah no," Offero said. "I can't promise that. But rest assured, as long as I’m your servant, you won't come to any harm."

So they journeyed on together. The emperor was delighted with his new servant. All his soldiers were poor and weak compared to Offero.

So they traveled together. The emperor was thrilled with his new servant. All his soldiers seemed weak and poor compared to Offero.

In the evening when the soldiers rested, the emperor loved to listen to music. He had with him a harper who would play upon his harp and sing sweetly.

In the evening when the soldiers rested, the emperor enjoyed listening to music. He had a harper with him who would play on his harp and sing beautifully.

Once the harper sang a song in which the[64] name of Satan was heard. At this name the emperor trembled and made the sign of the cross.

Once the harper sang a song in which the[64] name of Satan was heard. At this name, the emperor trembled and made the sign of the cross.

"Why do you tremble, Lord Emperor?" asked the giant.

"Why are you shaking, Lord Emperor?" asked the giant.

"Hush!" said the emperor.

"Quiet!" said the emperor.

"Tell me, or I will leave you," said Offero.

"Tell me, or I'm out of here," Offero said.

"I tremble because I fear Satan," answered the emperor. "I made the sign of the cross so that he cannot harm me. He is as wicked as he is strong."

"I tremble because I'm afraid of Satan," the emperor replied. "I made the sign of the cross so that he can't harm me. He is as evil as he is powerful."

"Farewell," said the giant. "I seek Satan now. If he is stronger than you, I must serve him."

"Goodbye," said the giant. "I'm off to find Satan now. If he's stronger than you, then I have to serve him."

So he journeyed through the land and soon found Satan at the head of a large army.

So he traveled through the land and soon found Satan leading a large army.

"Where do you go? Whom do you seek?" asked Satan.

"Where are you headed? Who are you looking for?" asked Satan.

"I seek Satan," said Offero. "I would have him for my master, for he is the mightiest king on earth."

"I seek Satan," said Offero. "I want him to be my master because he is the greatest king on earth."

"I am he," answered Satan. "Come with me and you shall have happy and easy days."

"I am him," replied Satan. "Come with me and you'll have happy and easy days."

Offero served Satan for months and was well pleased with his master. At last, as they were marching through the land one day, they came upon a place where four roads met. Just here stood a cross.

Offero served Satan for months and was very satisfied with his master. Finally, as they were walking through the land one day, they came to a spot where four roads intersected. Right there stood a cross.

When Satan saw the cross, he turned his army and marched quickly away. "What[65] does this mean?" asked the giant. "Are you afraid of that cross, my master?"

When Satan saw the cross, he turned his army and quickly marched away. "What[65] does this mean?" asked the giant. "Are you afraid of that cross, my master?"

Satan was silent.

Satan stayed quiet.

"Answer me," said Offero, "or I leave you at once."

"Answer me," Offero said, "or I'm leaving right now."

Then Satan said, "Yes, it is true that I fear the cross. Upon it hung the Son of Mary."

Then Satan said, "Yes, it's true that I'm afraid of the cross. That's where the Son of Mary was hung."

"Then I leave you straightway," said Offero. "I seek the Son of Mary. He shall be my king, since he is stronger than you."

"Then I’m leaving right now," said Offero. "I’m looking for the Son of Mary. He will be my king because he is stronger than you."

Many days he searched, but alas! few could tell him anything of his new king, the Son of Mary. At last he found an old hermit and asked him the question he had asked so many others.

Many days he searched, but unfortunately, few could tell him anything about his new king, the Son of Mary. Finally, he found an old hermit and asked him the same question he had asked so many others.

"How can I serve the Son of Mary?"

"How can I serve the Son of Mary?"

"You must fast," said the hermit.

"You need to fast," said the hermit.

"Ah, no!" said Offero. "If I fasted I should lose my great strength."

"Ah, no!" said Offero. "If I skip meals, I would lose my incredible strength."

"Then you must pray," said the hermit.

"Then you need to pray," said the hermit.

"How can I pray?" asked Offero, "I know no prayers."

"How do I pray?" Offero asked, "I don't know any prayers."

"Then," said the gentle old man, "I think the Son of Mary would be pleased to have you use your strength in some good work. Why not carry travellers across the stream in the name of the Son of Mary?"

"Then," said the kind old man, "I believe the Son of Mary would appreciate it if you used your strength for a good cause. Why not help travelers cross the stream in the name of the Son of Mary?"

"That is just to my mind," cried Offero, overjoyed. So straightway he built a hut by[66] the swift stream, and cut a stout staff to steady his steps when the river roared high.

"That's exactly what I think," shouted Offero, thrilled. So right away he built a hut by[66] the fast-flowing stream and cut a strong staff to help him keep his balance when the river surged.

Travellers were glad to be helped on their way by this rough yet kindly giant. Sometimes they offered him money, but he always shook his great head. "I do this for the love of the Son of Mary," he said.

Travellers were grateful for the help from this rough yet kind giant. Sometimes they offered him money, but he always shook his big head. "I do this out of love for the Son of Mary," he said.

Many years went by. Offero's hair was now white as snow and his back was a little bent. But his strength was still great. One night, as he lay asleep, he was awakened by a voice, such a gentle, pleading little voice—"Dear, good, kind Offero, carry me across!"

Many years passed. Offero's hair was now as white as snow, and his back was slightly bent. But he was still strong. One night, as he lay asleep, a voice woke him up—a gentle, pleading little voice—"Dear, good, kind Offero, carry me across!"

He sprang to his feet, caught up his staff, and crossed to the farther shore. No one was there.

He jumped up, grabbed his staff, and crossed to the other side. No one was there.

"I must have been dreaming," thought Offero as he laid himself down in his bed once more.

"I must have been dreaming," Offero thought as he lay down in his bed again.

Again he fell asleep and again the same voice awoke him. How sweet, yet sad it sounded! "Dear, good, kind Offero, carry me across!"

Again he fell asleep, and once more the same voice woke him up. How sweet, yet sad it sounded! "Dear, good, kind Offero, carry me across!"

He patiently crossed the deep, swift river, but again no one was to be seen. Once more he lay down in his bed and fell asleep. And once more came the pleading little voice, "Dear, good, kind Offero, carry me across!"

He patiently crossed the deep, fast river, but once again, no one was in sight. He lay down in his bed and drifted off to sleep. And once more, he heard the pleading little voice, "Dear, good, kind Offero, carry me across!"

And now, for the third time, the old giant seized his palm-tree staff and pressed[67] through the cold river. There on the shore stood "a tender, fair little boy with golden hair. He looked at the giant with eyes full of trust and love."

And now, for the third time, the old giant grabbed his palm-tree staff and pressed[67] into the cold river. On the shore stood "a sweet, charming little boy with golden hair. He looked at the giant with eyes full of trust and love."

Offero tossed him on his shoulder and then turned to the river. Dark and surging it rose to his waist. The child grew heavier and heavier. The giant bent under his burden. Now and then he felt he should surely sink into the river and be swept away.

Offero threw him over his shoulder and then faced the river. Dark and choppy, it rose to his waist. The child felt heavier and heavier. The giant struggled under his weight. Every now and then, he felt like he would definitely sink into the river and be carried away.

At last he struggled up the bank and set down the child. "My little Master," he gasped, "do not pass this way again; I have come near losing my life."

At last, he climbed up the bank and set the child down. "My little Master," he breathed, "don't come this way again; I almost lost my life."

But the fair child said to Offero, "Fear not, but rejoice. All thy sins are forgiven thee. Know that thou hast carried the Son of Mary. That thou mayest be sure of this, fix thy staff in the earth."

But the fair child said to Offero, "Don’t be afraid, but celebrate. All your sins are forgiven. Know that you have carried the Son of Mary. To be certain of this, plant your staff in the ground."

Offero obeyed, and lo! out of the bare palm-staff sprang leaves and dates. Then Offero knew that it was Christ whom he had borne, and he fell at His feet.

Offero complied, and suddenly, leaves and dates sprouted from the bare palm staff. Then Offero realized that it was Christ he had carried, and he fell at His feet.

A little hand rested in blessing upon the giant's bowed head. "Henceforth," said the Son of Mary, "thy name shall be, not Offero but Christoffero."

A small hand placed in blessing on the giant's lowered head. "From now on," said the Son of Mary, "your name will be not Offero but Christoffero."

Thus it was that Christopher came by his name. Because he was true to his name we always call him St Christopher.

Thus, it was that Christopher got his name. Because he lived up to it, we always call him St. Christopher.


Wondering Jack[9]

JAMES BALDWIN

The Brothers set out to seek their Fortunes

O

nce there was a poor farmer who had three sons—Peter, Paul, and Jack.

Once there was a poor farmer who had three sons—Peter, Paul, and Jack.

[9] A fairy-tale of Finland.

A Finnish fairy tale.

Now Peter was big, fat, red-faced, and slow; Paul was slender, awkward, and ill-natured; Jack was quick, and bright, and so little that he might have hidden himself in one of Peter's big boots.

Now Peter was big, overweight, red-faced, and slow; Paul was slim, clumsy, and grumpy; Jack was quick and clever, and so small that he could have easily hidden in one of Peter's big boots.

The poor farmer had nothing in the world but a little hut that seemed ready to tumble down every time the wind blew. He worked hard, but it was all he could do to earn bread for his family.

The struggling farmer had nothing in the world except a small hut that looked like it would fall apart every time the wind blew. He worked tirelessly, but it was all he could do to put food on the table for his family.

The boys grew very fast, and by-and-by they were old enough to work. Then their father said to them, "Boys, I have taken care of you these many days when you were too little to take care of yourselves. Now I am old, and you are strong. It is time for you to go out and earn your living."

The boys grew up quickly, and before long, they were old enough to work. Their father said to them, "Boys, I have taken care of you for a long time when you were too young to take care of yourselves. Now I’m old, and you are strong. It’s time for you to go out and make a living."

So, early the next morning, the three boys started out to seek their fortunes.

So, early the next morning, the three boys set out to find their fortunes.

"Where shall we go?" asked Peter.

"Where should we go?" Peter asked.

"Yes, where shall we go?" said Paul. "Things have come to a pretty pass when one can't stay at home."

"Yeah, where should we go?" Paul said. "It’s gotten pretty bad when you can't just stay home."

"Well, I am going to the King's palace," said Jack.

"Well, I'm going to the King's palace," said Jack.

"And what will you do there?" said Paul. "You are a fine fellow to be going to kings' palaces."

"And what are you planning to do there?" Paul asked. "You really think you're someone special for heading to the palaces of kings."

"I will tell you," said Jack. "The King's palace is a very grand place. It is built of white stones and it has six glass windows on the front side of it.

"I'll tell you," said Jack. "The King's palace is really impressive. It's made of white stones and has six glass windows on the front."

"But a huge oak-tree has grown up right against the glass windows. The leaves are so many and so big that they shut out all the sunlight, and the rooms of the palace are dark even in midday."

"But a massive oak tree has grown right next to the glass windows. The leaves are so plentiful and so large that they block out all the sunlight, leaving the rooms of the palace dark even at midday."

"Well, what of that?" asked Peter.

"Well, what about that?" asked Peter.

"Yes, what of that?" growled Paul. "What have you to do with the oak?"

"Yeah, what about that?" Paul grumbled. "What do you have to do with the oak?"

"The King wants it cut down," said Jack.

"The King wants it chopped down," said Jack.

"Well, then, why don't his men cut it down?" asked Paul.

"Well, why don't his men just cut it down?" Paul asked.

"They can't," said Jack. "The tree is so hard that it blunts the edge of every axe; and whenever one of its branches is cut off, two bigger ones spring out in place of it. The King has offered three bags of gold to anyone who will cut the tree down."[70]

"They can't," Jack said. "The tree is so tough that it dulls the edge of every axe, and whenever a branch is cut off, two bigger ones grow back in its place. The King has offered three bags of gold to anyone who can chop down the tree."[70]

"How did you learn all this?" asked Peter.

"How did you learn all this?" Peter asked.

"Oh, a little bird told me," said Jack. "You see, I can read and you cannot. I am going to the King's palace to see if I can't earn those bags of gold."

"Oh, a little bird told me," said Jack. "You see, I can read and you can't. I'm going to the King's palace to see if I can earn those bags of gold."

"Not till I try it," cried Paul; "for I am older than you."

"Not until I try it," shouted Paul; "because I'm older than you."

"I should have the first trial," said Peter; "for I am older than either of you. Come along, boys, let's all go down and take a look at the big oak."

"I should get to try it first," said Peter, "since I'm older than both of you. Come on, guys, let's all head down and check out the big oak."

And so all three took the road that led to the King's palace.

And so all three took the path that led to the King's palace.

Their Adventures by the Way

Peter and Paul went jogging along with their hands in their pockets. They did not look either to the right or to the left.

Peter and Paul went jogging with their hands in their pockets. They didn't look to the right or the left.

But little Jack skipped this way and that, noticing everything by the roadside. He watched the bees buzzing among the flowers, the butterflies fluttering in the sunlight and the birds building their nests in the trees.

But little Jack skipped this way and that, noticing everything by the roadside. He watched the bees buzzing among the flowers, the butterflies flitting in the sunlight, and the birds building their nests in the trees.

He asked questions about everything. "What is this? Why is this? How is this?"

He asked questions about everything. "What's this? Why's this? How's this?"

But his brothers only growled and answered, "We don't know."

But his brothers just grumbled and said, "We don't know."

By-and-by they came to a mountain and a great forest of pine-trees. Far up the side[71] of the mountain they could hear the sound of an axe and the noise of falling branches.

By and by, they arrived at a mountain and a huge pine forest. Far up the side[71] of the mountain, they could hear the sound of an axe and the noise of branches falling.

"I wonder who is chopping wood up there," said Jack. "Do you know, Paul?"

"I wonder who's chopping wood up there," Jack said. "Do you know, Paul?"

"Of course I don't know," growled Paul. "Hold your tongue."

"Of course I don’t know," Paul snapped. "Shut your mouth."

"Oh, he is always wondering," said Peter. "You would think he'd never heard an axe before."

"Oh, he's always wondering," Peter said. "You'd think he's never heard an axe before."

"Well, wonder or no wonder," said Jack, "I mean to go up and see who is chopping wood."

"Well, whether it’s a surprise or not," said Jack, "I’m going to go see who’s chopping wood."

"Go, then," said Paul. "You will tire yourself out and be left behind. But it will be a good lesson to you."

"Go ahead," Paul said. "You'll wear yourself out and get left behind. But it will be a good lesson for you."

Jack did not stop to listen to these words. For he was already climbing up the mountain toward the place where the chopping was heard.

Jack didn't pause to hear those words. He was already climbing up the mountain toward the spot where the chopping sounds came from.

When he came to the top, what do you think he saw?

When he reached the top, what do you think he saw?

He saw a bright steel axe working all alone and cutting down a big pine-tree. No man was near it.

He saw a shiny steel axe working by itself, chopping down a large pine tree. No one was around it.

"Good-morning, Mr Axe," he said. "I think you must be tired chopping at that old tree all by yourself."

"Good morning, Mr. Axe," he said. "I think you must be tired from chopping that old tree all by yourself."

"Ah, master," said the axe. "I have been waiting for you a long time."

"Hey, boss," said the axe. "I've been waiting for you for a long time."

"Well, here I am," said Jack; and he took the axe and put it into his pocket.[72]

"Well, here I am," Jack said, and he put the axe in his pocket.[72]

Then he ran down the mountain and soon overtook his brothers.

Then he ran down the mountain and quickly caught up with his brothers.

"Well, Mr Why-and-How," said Paul, "what did you find up there?"

"Well, Mr. Why-and-How," Paul said, "what did you discover up there?"

"It was really an axe that we heard," answered Jack.

"It was definitely an axe that we heard," Jack replied.

"Of course it was," said Peter. "You might have saved yourself all your trouble by staying with us."

"Of course it was," Peter said. "You could have avoided all your trouble by staying with us."

After the boys had passed through the woods they came to a great rocky place between two mountains. The path was narrow and crooked, and steep cliffs towered above it on both sides.

After the boys made their way through the woods, they arrived at a large rocky area between two mountains. The path was narrow, winding, and steep cliffs rose above it on both sides.

Soon they heard a dull sound high up on the top of a cliff. Thump! Thump! Thud! it went, like someone striking iron against stone.

Soon they heard a muffled sound coming from the top of a cliff. Thump! Thump! Thud! it went, like someone hitting metal against rock.

"I wonder why anyone is breaking stones up there," said Jack.

"I wonder why someone is breaking stones up there," Jack said.

"Yes, of course you wonder," growled Paul; "you are always wondering."

"Yeah, of course you're curious," growled Paul; "you're always curious."

"It is nothing but a woodpecker tapping on a hollow tree," said Peter. "Come along, and mind your own business."

"It’s just a woodpecker pecking on a hollow tree," Peter said. "Come on, and stay out of it."

"Business or no business," said Jack, "I mean to see what is going on up there."

"Business or not," said Jack, "I plan to check out what's happening up there."

With these words he began to climb up the side of the cliff. But Peter and Paul stood still and laughed at him, and cried, "Good-bye, Mr Why-and-How!"[73]

With that, he started to climb up the cliff. But Peter and Paul just stood there laughing and shouted, "See you later, Mr. Why-and-How!"[73]

And what do you think Jack found far up on the great rock?

And what do you think Jack discovered high up on the big rock?

He found a bright steel pickaxe working all alone. It was so hard and sharp that when it struck a rock it went into it a foot or more.

He found a shiny steel pickaxe working all alone. It was so hard and sharp that when it hit a rock, it went in a foot or more.

"Good-morning, Mr Pickaxe," he said. "Are you not tired digging here all by yourself?"

"Good morning, Mr. Pickaxe," he said. "Aren't you tired digging here all alone?"

"Ah, my master," answered the pickaxe, "I have been waiting for you a long time."

"Ah, my master," replied the pickaxe, "I've been waiting for you for a long time."

"Well, here I am," said Jack; and he took the pickaxe and put it into his other pocket.

"Well, here I am," Jack said, as he grabbed the pickaxe and put it into his other pocket.

Then he slid merrily down between the rocks to the place where Peter and Paul were resting themselves.

Then he happily slid down between the rocks to the spot where Peter and Paul were relaxing.

"Well, Mr Why-and-How," said Paul, "what great wonder did you find up there?"

"Well, Mr. Why-and-How," Paul said, "what amazing discovery did you make up there?"

"It was really a pickaxe that we heard," answered Jack.

"It was actually a pickaxe that we heard," Jack replied.

About noon the boys came to a pleasant brook. The water was cool and clear, and it flowed in shady places among reeds and flowers.

About noon the boys came to a nice little stream. The water was cool and clear, and it flowed through shady spots with reeds and flowers.

The boys were thirsty, and they stopped to drink. Then they lay down on the grass to rest.

The boys were thirsty, so they stopped to grab a drink. Then they lay down on the grass to relax.

"I wonder where this brook comes from," said Jack.

"I wonder where this brook is coming from," said Jack.

"Of course you do," growled Paul. "You[74] are always trying to pry into things and find out where they come from. You are foolish."

"Of course you do," Paul growled. "You[74] are always trying to dig into things and discover where they come from. You're being ridiculous."

"Foolish or not foolish," answered Jack, "I am going to find out all about this brook."

"Whether it's foolish or not," Jack replied, "I'm determined to learn everything about this brook."

So, while his brothers went to sleep in the shade, he ran along up its banks, looking at this thing and that and wondering at them all.

So, while his brothers went to sleep in the shade, he jogged along its banks, checking out different things and marveling at them all.

The stream became narrower and narrower until at last it was not broader than his hand. And when he came to the very beginning of it, what do you think he found?

The stream grew narrower and narrower until finally it was no wider than his hand. And when he reached the very beginning of it, what do you think he found?

He found a walnut shell out of which the water was spouting as from a fountain.

He found a walnut shell from which water was gushing like a fountain.

"Good-morning, Mr Spring," said Jack. "Are you not tired staying here all alone in this little nook where nobody comes to see you?"

"Good morning, Mr. Spring," Jack said. "Aren't you tired of being here all alone in this little spot where no one comes to visit you?"

"Ah, my master," answered the spring in the walnut shell, "I have been waiting a long time for you."

"Ah, my master," replied the spring in the walnut shell, "I've been waiting for you for a long time."

"Well, here I am," said Jack; and he took the walnut shell and put it into his cap.

"Well, here I am," Jack said, taking the walnut shell and placing it in his cap.

His brothers were just waking up when he rejoined them.

His brothers were just waking up when he came back to them.

"Well, Mr Why-and-How," said Peter, "did you find where the brook comes from?"

"Well, Mr. Why-and-How," Peter said, "did you figure out where the brook comes from?"

"Indeed, I did," answered Jack. "It spouts up from a spring."[75]

"Yeah, I did," Jack replied. "It comes up from a spring."[75]

"You are too clever for this world," growled Paul.

"You’re way too smart for this world," Paul growled.

"Clever or not clever," said Jack, "I have seen what I wished to see, and I have learned what I wished to learn."

"Clever or not clever," Jack said, "I've seen what I wanted to see, and I've learned what I wanted to learn."

Jack's Victory at the Palace

At last the three boys came to the King's palace. They saw the great oak that darkened the windows, and on the gateposts they saw a big poster printed in red and black letters.

At last, the three boys arrived at the King's palace. They noticed the massive oak tree that shaded the windows, and on the gateposts, they saw a large poster printed in red and black letters.

"See there, Jack," said Paul. "Read that, and tell us what it says."

"Look over there, Jack," Paul said. "Read that and let us know what it says."

"Yes, I wonder what it says," said Jack, laughing. And this is what he read:

"Yeah, I’m curious about what it says," Jack said with a laugh. And this is what he read:

NOTICE

Announcement

Know all men by these presents: If anyone will cut down this oak-tree and carry it away, the King will give him three bags full of gold. If anyone will dig a well in the courtyard so as to supply the palace with water, he may wed the King's daughter and the King will give him half of everything.

Know all people by this announcement: If anyone cuts down this oak tree and takes it away, the King will reward him with three bags of gold. If anyone digs a well in the courtyard to supply water to the palace, he may marry the King's daughter, and the King will give him half of everything.

The King has said it and it shall be done.

The King has said it, and it will be done.

"Better and better," said Peter. "There are three tasks instead of one, and the prize is more than double."

"Better and better," Peter said. "There are three tasks instead of one, and the reward is more than double."

"But it will take someone smarter than[76] you to win it," said Paul; and he stroked his head gently.

"But it will take someone smarter than[76] you to win it," Paul said, as he gently stroked his head.

"It will take someone stronger than you," answered Peter; and he rolled up his shirt-sleeves and swung his big arms around till their muscles stood out like whipcords.

"It will take someone stronger than you," Peter replied, rolling up his shirt sleeves and swinging his big arms around until their muscles bulged like whipcords.

The boys went into the courtyard. There they saw another placard posted over the door of the great hallway.

The boys went into the courtyard. There, they saw another sign posted above the door of the big hallway.

"Read that, Jack," said Paul. "Read it and tell us what it says."

"Check this out, Jack," said Paul. "Look it over and let us know what it says."

"Yes," said Jack, "I wonder what it says."

"Yeah," Jack said, "I wonder what it says."

SECOND NOTICE

Second Notice

Know all men by these presents: If anyone shall try to cut down the oak and shall not succeed, he shall have both his ears cut off. If anyone shall try to dig the well and shall not succeed, he shall have his nose cut off. The King in his goodness has so commanded, and it shall be done.

Know all men by these presents: If anyone tries to cut down the oak and fails, he will have both his ears removed. If anyone attempts to dig the well and fails, he will have his nose cut off. The King, in his wisdom, has commanded this, and it will be carried out.

"Worse and worse," said Peter. "But hand me an axe, and I will show you what I can do."

"Worse and worse," Peter said. "But give me an axe, and I'll show you what I can do."

The sharpest axe in the country was given him. He felt its edge; he swung it over his shoulder. Then he began to chop on the oak with all his might; but as soon as a bough was cut off, two bigger and stronger ones grew in its place.

The best axe in the country was given to him. He felt its edge and swung it over his shoulder. Then he started chopping the oak with all his strength; but as soon as one branch was cut off, two larger and stronger ones grew in its place.

"I give it up," said Peter. "It cannot be done."[77]

"I give up," said Peter. "It can't be done."[77]

And the King's guards seized him and led him away to prison.

And the King's guards grabbed him and took him off to prison.

"To-morrow his ears shall come off," said the King.

"Tomorrow his ears will be cut off," said the King.

"It was all because he was so awkward," said Paul. "Now, see what a skilful man can do."

"It was all because he was so clumsy," Paul said. "Now, watch what a skilled person can do."

He took the axe and walked carefully round the tree. He saw a root that was partly out of the ground, and chopped it off. All at once two other roots much bigger and stronger grew in its place.

He picked up the axe and walked carefully around the tree. He noticed a root that was sticking out of the ground and cut it off. Suddenly, two other roots, much bigger and stronger, grew in its place.

He chopped at these, but the axe was dulled, and with all his skill he could not cut them off.

He swung at these, but the axe was dull, and no matter how skilled he was, he couldn't cut them off.

"Enough!" cried the King; and the guards hurried him also to jail.

"Enough!" shouted the King, and the guards quickly took him to jail as well.

Then little Jack came forward.

Then little Jack stepped up.

"What does that wee bit of a fellow want?" asked the King. "Drive him away, and if he doesn't wish to go, cut off his ears at once."

"What does that little guy want?" asked the King. "Get rid of him, and if he doesn't want to leave, cut off his ears right away."

But Jack was not one whit afraid. He bowed to the King and said, "Please let me try. It will be time enough to cut off my ears when I have failed."

But Jack was not the least bit afraid. He bowed to the King and said, "Please let me give it a try. There will be time enough to cut off my ears when I've failed."

"Well, yes, it will, I suppose," said the King. "So go to work quickly and be done with it."

"Well, yes, I guess it will," said the King. "So get to work quickly and finish it up."

Jack took the bright steel axe from his[78] pocket. He set it up by the tree and said, "Chop, Mr Axe! Chop!"

Jack took the shiny steel axe from his[78] pocket. He positioned it by the tree and said, "Chop, Mr. Axe! Chop!"

You should have seen the chips fly.

You should have seen the chips fly.

The little axe chopped and cut and split, this way and that, right and left, up and down. It moved so fast that nobody could keep track of it, and there was no time for new twigs to grow.

The little axe chopped, cut, and split, back and forth, left and right, up and down. It moved so quickly that no one could keep up with it, and there was no time for new twigs to grow.

In fifteen seconds the great oak-tree was cut in pieces and piled up in the King's courtyard, ready for firewood in the winter.

In just fifteen seconds, the massive oak tree was chopped up and stacked in the King's courtyard, all set for firewood during the winter.

"What do you think of that?" asked Jack, as he bowed again to the King.

"What do you think about that?" Jack asked, as he bowed again to the King.

"You have done wonders, my little man," said the King. "But the well must be dug or I shall take off your ears."

"You've done amazing things, my little guy," said the King. "But the well needs to be dug, or I'll take your ears."

"Kindly tell me where you would like to have the well," said Jack, bowing again.

"Please tell me where you'd like the well," said Jack, bowing again.

A place in the courtyard was pointed out. The King sat in his great chair on a balcony above, and by him sat his beautiful daughter, the Princess. They wanted to see the little fellow dig.

A spot in the courtyard was indicated. The King sat in his large chair on a balcony above, and beside him sat his beautiful daughter, the Princess. They wanted to watch the little guy dig.

Jack took the pickaxe from his other pocket. He set it down on the spot that had been pointed out.

Jack pulled the pickaxe from his other pocket. He placed it down on the spot that had been indicated.

"Now, Mr Pickaxe, dig! dig!" he cried.

"Now, Mr. Pickaxe, dig! Dig!" he yelled.

You should have seen how the rocks flew.

You should have seen how the rocks flew.

In fifteen minutes a well a hundred feet deep was dug.[79]

In fifteen minutes, they dug a well that was a hundred feet deep.[79]

"What do you think of that?" asked Jack.

"What do you think about that?" asked Jack.

"It is a fine well," said the King, "but it has no water in it."

"It’s a nice well," said the King, "but there’s no water in it."

Jack felt in his cap for his walnut shell. He took it out and dropped it softly to the bottom of the well. As he did so he shouted, "Now, Mr Spring, spout! spout!"

Jack reached into his cap for his walnut shell. He pulled it out and gently dropped it to the bottom of the well. As he did that, he shouted, "Now, Mr. Spring, spout! Spout!"

The water spouted out of the walnut shell in a great stream. It filled the well. It ran over into the King's garden.

The water gushed out of the walnut shell in a huge stream. It filled the well. It overflowed into the King's garden.

All the people shouted, and the Princess clapped her hands.

All the people cheered, and the Princess clapped her hands.

With his cap in his hands Jack went and kneeled down before the King. "Sire," he said, "do you think that I have won the prize?"

With his cap in his hands, Jack went and knelt down before the King. "Your Majesty," he said, "do you think I've won the prize?"

"Most certainly I do," answered the King; and he bade his servants bring the three bags of gold and pour the coins out at Jack's feet.

"Of course I do," replied the King; and he instructed his servants to bring the three bags of gold and pour the coins out at Jack's feet.

"But, father," said the Princess, "have you forgotten the other part of the prize?" and she blushed very red.

"But, dad," said the Princess, "have you forgotten the other part of the prize?" and she blushed bright red.

"Oh no," said the King; "but you both are very young. When you are a few years older, we shall have a pretty wedding in the palace. Are you willing to wait, young man?"

"Oh no," said the King; "but you both are very young. When you’re a few years older, we’ll have a nice wedding in the palace. Are you willing to wait, young man?"

"I am willing to obey you in everything," answered Jack; "but I wonder if I might not ask you for one other little favour?"[80]

"I’m ready to follow your lead in everything," Jack replied, "but I’m curious if I could ask you for one more small favor?"[80]

"Say on; and be careful not to ask too much," answered the King.

"Go ahead; just make sure not to ask for too much," replied the King.

"May it please you, then," said Jack, "to pardon my two brothers?"

"May I ask you to forgive my two brothers?" said Jack.

The King nodded, and in a short time Peter and Paul were brought around into the courtyard.

The King nodded, and soon Peter and Paul were brought into the courtyard.

"Well, brothers," said Jack kindly, "I wonder if I was very foolish when I wanted to know all about things."

"Well, guys," Jack said kindly, "I wonder if I was really foolish when I wanted to know everything."

"You have certainly been lucky," said Paul; "and I am glad of it."

"You've definitely been lucky," Paul said, "and I'm happy for you."

"You have saved our ears," said Peter, "and we are all lucky."

"You've saved our ears," Peter said, "and we're all lucky."


The Feast of Lanterns[10]

Wang Chih watches a Game of Chess

W

ang Chih was only a poor man, but he had a wife and children to love, and they made him so happy that he would not have changed places with the Emperor himself.

ang Chih was just a poor man, but he had a wife and kids he loved, and they made him so happy that he wouldn’t have switched places with the Emperor himself.

[10] The story of a Chinese Rip Van Winkle. From Stead's Books for the Bairns, No. 52, Fairy Tales from China. By permission.

[10] The tale of a Chinese Rip Van Winkle. From Stead's Books for the Bairns, No. 52, Fairy Tales from China. By permission.

He worked in the fields all day, and at night his wife always had a bowl of rice ready for his supper. And sometimes, for a treat, she made him some bean soup, or gave him a little dish of fried pork.

He worked in the fields all day, and at night his wife always had a bowl of rice ready for his dinner. And sometimes, as a treat, she made him some bean soup or gave him a small serving of fried pork.

But they could not afford pork very often; he generally had to be content with rice.

But they couldn't afford pork very often; he usually had to be satisfied with rice.

One morning, as he was setting off to his work, his wife sent Han Chung, his son, running after him to ask him to bring home some firewood.

One morning, as he was heading to work, his wife sent their son Han Chung to run after him and ask him to bring home some firewood.

"I shall have to go up into the mountain for it at noon," he said. "Go and bring me my axe, Han Chung."

"I'll need to head up into the mountain for it at noon," he said. "Go get my axe, Han Chung."

Han Chung ran for his father's axe, and Ho-Seen-Ko, his little sister, came out of the cottage with him.

Han Chung ran to grab his father's axe, and his little sister, Ho-Seen-Ko, came out of the cottage with him.

"Remember it is the Feast of Lanterns to-night, father," she said. "Don't fall asleep up on the mountain; we want you to come back and light them for us."

"Remember, it's the Feast of Lanterns tonight, Dad," she said. "Don't fall asleep on the mountain; we want you to come back and light them for us."

She had a lantern in the shape of a fish, painted red and black and yellow, and Han Chung had got a big round one, all bright crimson, to carry in the procession; and, besides that, there were two large lanterns to be hung outside the cottage door as soon as it grew dark.

She had a lantern shaped like a fish, painted red, black, and yellow, and Han Chung had a big round one, all bright crimson, to carry in the parade; in addition to that, there were two large lanterns to hang outside the cottage door as soon as it got dark.

Wang Chih was not likely to forget the Feast of Lanterns, for the children had talked of nothing else for a month, and he promised to come home as early as he could.

Wang Chih was unlikely to forget the Feast of Lanterns, since the kids had been talking about it for a month, and he promised to get home as early as possible.

At noontide, when his fellow-labourers gave up working, and sat down to rest and eat, Wang Chih took his axe and went up the mountain slope to find a small tree that he might cut down for fuel.

At noon, when his coworkers stopped working and sat down to rest and eat, Wang Chih grabbed his axe and went up the mountain slope to find a small tree to cut down for firewood.

He walked a long way, and at last saw one growing at the mouth of a cave.

He walked a long distance and finally saw one growing at the entrance of a cave.

"This will be just the thing," he said to himself. But, before striking the first blow, he peeped into the cave to see if it were empty.

"This will be perfect," he said to himself. But before he took the first swing, he glanced into the cave to check if it was empty.

To his surprise, two old men, with long, white beards, were sitting inside playing[83] chess, as quietly as mice, with their eyes fixed on the chessboard.

To his surprise, two old men with long white beards were sitting inside playing[83] chess, as quietly as mice, their eyes focused on the chessboard.

Wang Chih knew something of chess, and he stepped in and watched them for a few minutes.

Wang Chih knew a bit about chess, so he stepped in and watched them for a few minutes.

"As soon as they look up, I can ask them if I may chop down a tree," he said to himself. But they did not look up, and by-and-by Wang Chih got so interested in the game that he put down his axe and sat on the floor to watch it better.

"As soon as they look up, I can ask them if I can chop down a tree," he said to himself. But they didn't look up, and after a while, Wang Chih got so interested in the game that he put down his axe and sat on the floor to watch it better.

The two old men sat cross-legged on the ground, and the chessboard rested on a slab, like a stone table, between them.

The two elderly men sat cross-legged on the ground, and the chessboard lay on a stone slab between them, like a table.

On one corner of the slab lay a heap of small, brown objects which Wang Chih took at first to be date stones; but after a time the chess-players ate one each, and put one in Wang Chih's mouth; and he found it was not a date stone at all.

On one corner of the slab was a pile of small, brown objects that Wang Chih initially thought were date stones. However, after a while, the chess players ate one each and put one in Wang Chih's mouth, and he realized it wasn't a date stone at all.

It was a delicious kind of sweetmeat, the like of which he had never tasted before; and the strangest thing about it was that it took his hunger and thirst away.

It was a tasty kind of candy, unlike anything he had ever tasted before; and the weirdest part about it was that it satisfied his hunger and thirst.

He had been both hungry and thirsty when he came into the cave, as he had not waited to have his midday meal with the other field workers; but now he felt quite comforted and refreshed.

He had been both hungry and thirsty when he entered the cave, since he hadn’t waited to have lunch with the other field workers; but now he felt quite comforted and refreshed.

He sat there some time longer, and noticed,[84] as the old men frowned over the chessboard, their beards grew longer and longer, until they swept the floor of the cave, and even found their way out of the door.

He sat there for a while longer and noticed,[84] as the old men scowled over the chessboard, their beards growing longer and longer, until they brushed the floor of the cave and even slipped out the door.

"I hope my beard will never grow as quickly," said Wang Chih, as he rose and took up his axe again.

"I hope my beard doesn't grow as fast," said Wang Chih, as he stood up and grabbed his axe again.

Then one of the old men spoke, for the first time. "Our beards have not grown quickly, young man. How long is it since you came here?"

Then one of the old men spoke for the first time. "Our beards haven’t grown quickly, young man. How long has it been since you got here?"

"About half-an-hour, I daresay," replied Wang Chih. But as he spoke, the axe crumbled to dust beneath his fingers, and the second chess-player laughed, and pointed to the little brown sweetmeats on the table.

"About half an hour, I would say," replied Wang Chih. But as he spoke, the axe crumbled to dust in his hands, and the second chess player laughed and pointed to the little brown candies on the table.

"Half-an-hour, or half-a-century—ay, half a thousand years—are alike to him who tastes of these. Go down into your village and see what has happened since you left it."

"Half an hour, or half a century—yeah, half a thousand years—are the same to someone who experiences these. Go down to your village and see what’s happened since you left it."

The Sad Consequences

So Wang Chih went down as quickly as he could from the mountain, and found the fields where he had worked covered with houses, and a busy town where his own little village had been. In vain he looked for his house, his wife, and his children.

So Wang Chih hurried down the mountain and found the fields where he used to work now filled with houses and a bustling town where his little village once was. He searched in vain for his house, his wife, and his children.

There were strange faces everywhere; and[85] although when evening came the Feast of Lanterns was being held once more, there was no Ho-Seen-Ko carrying her red and yellow fish, or Han Chung with his flaming red ball.

There were weird faces all around; and[85] even though the Feast of Lanterns was happening again in the evening, there was no Ho-Seen-Ko with her red and yellow fish, or Han Chung with his bright red ball.

At last he found a woman, a very, very old woman, who told him that when she was a tiny girl she remembered her grandmother saying how, when she was a tiny girl, a poor young man had been spirited away by the Genii of the mountains, on the day of the Feast of Lanterns, leaving his wife and little children with only a few handfuls of rice in the house.

At last, he found a woman, an extremely old woman, who told him that when she was a little girl, she remembered her grandmother saying how, when she was a little girl, a poor young man had been taken away by the Genii of the mountains on the day of the Feast of Lanterns, leaving his wife and small children with just a few handfuls of rice in the house.

"Moreover, if you wait while the procession passes, you will see two children dressed to represent Han Chung and Ho-Seen-Ko, and their mother, carrying the empty rice bowl, between them; for this is done every year to remind people to take care of the widow and fatherless," she said.

"Also, if you wait for the procession to pass, you'll see two kids dressed as Han Chung and Ho-Seen-Ko, with their mom carrying the empty rice bowl between them. This happens every year to remind people to look after widows and orphans," she said.

So Wang Chih waited in the street; and in a little while the procession came to an end; and the last three figures in it were a boy and girl, dressed like his own two children, walking on either side of a young woman carrying a rice bowl. But she was not like his wife in anything but her dress, and the children were not at all like Han Chung and Ho-Seen-Ko; and poor Wang Chih's heart was very heavy as he walked away out of the town.[86]

So Wang Chih waited in the street, and after a while, the procession came to an end. The last three figures were a boy and girl, dressed like his own children, walking on either side of a young woman holding a rice bowl. But she didn’t resemble his wife in any way except for her clothing, and the children looked nothing like Han Chung and Ho-Seen-Ko. Poor Wang Chih felt very heavy-hearted as he walked away from the town.[86]

He slept out on the mountain, and early in the morning found his way back to the cave where the two old men were playing chess.

He slept out on the mountain, and early in the morning made his way back to the cave where the two old men were playing chess.

At first they said they could do nothing for him, and told him to go away and not disturb them; but Wang Chih would not go, and they soon found the only way to get rid of him was to give him some really good advice.

At first, they said they couldn't help him and told him to leave them alone; but Wang Chih refused to go, and they quickly realized the only way to get rid of him was to give him some solid advice.

"You must go to the White Hare of the Moon, and ask him for a bottle of the elixir of life. If you drink that you will live for ever," said one of them.

"You need to go to the White Hare on the Moon and ask him for a bottle of the elixir of life. If you drink it, you'll live forever," said one of them.

"But I don't want to live for ever," objected Wang Chih; "I wish to go back and live in the days when my wife and children were here."

"But I don't want to live forever," Wang Chih said. "I wish I could go back to the days when my wife and children were here."

"Ah, well! For that you must mix the elixir of life with some water out of the Sky-Dragon's mouth."

"Ah, well! For that, you need to mix the elixir of life with some water from the Sky-Dragon's mouth."

"And where is the Sky-Dragon to be found?" inquired Wang Chih.

"And where can we find the Sky-Dragon?" asked Wang Chih.

"In the sky, of course. You really ask very stupid questions. He lives in a cloud-cave. And when he comes out of it he breathes fire, and sometimes water. If he is breathing fire, you will be burnt up, but if it is only water, you will easily be able to catch some in a bottle. What else do you want?"[87]

"In the sky, obviously. You really ask some dumb questions. He lives in a cloud cave. When he comes out, he breathes fire, and sometimes water. If he's breathing fire, you'll be burned, but if it's just water, you can easily catch some in a bottle. What else do you want?"[87]

For Wang Chih still lingered at the mouth of the cave.

For Wang Chih still hung around at the entrance of the cave.

"I want a pair of wings to fly with, and a bottle to catch the water in," he replied boldly.

"I want a pair of wings to fly with, and a bottle to catch the water in," he said confidently.

So they gave him a little bottle; and before he had time to say, "Thank you!" a White Crane came sailing past, and lighted on the ground close to the cave.

So they handed him a small bottle; and before he could say, "Thank you!" a White Crane flew by and landed on the ground right next to the cave.

"The Crane will take you wherever you like," said the old men. "Go now, and leave us in peace."

"The Crane will take you wherever you want," said the old men. "Go now, and leave us in peace."

Wang Chih visits the Fire Dragon

Wang Chih sat on the White Crane's back, and was taken up, and up, and up through the sky to the cloud-cave where the Sky-Dragon lived. And the Dragon had the head of a camel, the horns of a deer, the eyes of a rabbit, the ears of a cow, and the claws of a hawk.

Wang Chih sat on the back of the White Crane and was lifted higher and higher into the sky to the cloud cave where the Sky-Dragon lived. The Dragon had the head of a camel, the horns of a deer, the eyes of a rabbit, the ears of a cow, and the claws of a hawk.

Besides this, he had whiskers and a beard, and in his beard was a bright pearl.

Besides this, he had facial hair and a beard, and in his beard was a bright pearl.

All these things show that he was a real, genuine dragon, and if you ever meet a dragon who is not exactly like this, you will know he is only a make-believe one.

All these things prove that he was a true, authentic dragon, and if you ever encounter a dragon who isn’t exactly like this, you’ll know he’s just pretend.

Wang Chih felt rather frightened when he perceived the cave in the distance, and if it[88] had not been for the thought of seeing his wife again, and his little boy and girl, he would have been glad to turn back.

Wang Chih felt pretty scared when he saw the cave in the distance, and if it[88] hadn't been for the thought of seeing his wife again, along with his little boy and girl, he would have been happy to turn back.

While he was far away, the cloud-cave looked like a dark hole in the midst of a soft, white, woolly mass, such as one sees in the sky on an April day; but as he came nearer he found the cloud was as hard as a rock, and covered with a kind of dry, white grass.

While he was far away, the cloud-cave looked like a dark hole in a soft, white, fluffy mass, like those seen in the sky on an April day; but as he got closer, he discovered the cloud was as solid as a rock and covered with a type of dry, white grass.

When he got there, he sat down on a tuft of grass near the cave, and considered what he should do next.

When he arrived, he sat down on a patch of grass close to the cave and thought about what he should do next.

The first thing was, of course, to bring the Dragon out, and the next to make him breathe water instead of fire.

The first thing was, of course, to bring the Dragon out, and the next was to make him breathe water instead of fire.

"I have it!" cried Wang Chih at last; and he nodded his head so many times that the White Crane expected to see it fall off.

"I've got it!" shouted Wang Chih at last; and he nodded his head so many times that the White Crane thought it might fall off.

He struck a light, and set the grass on fire, and it was so dry that the flames spread all around the entrance to the cave, and made such a smoke and crackling that the Sky-Dragon put his head out to see what was the matter.

He lit a match and set the grass on fire, and it was so dry that the flames spread all around the entrance to the cave, creating so much smoke and crackling that the Sky-Dragon poked his head out to see what was going on.

"Ho! ho!" cried the Dragon, when he saw what Wang Chih had done, "I can soon put this to rights." And he breathed once, and the water came from his nose and mouth in three streams.

"Ha! ha!" cried the Dragon when he saw what Wang Chih had done, "I can fix this quickly." And he breathed in once, and the water came out of his nose and mouth in three streams.

But this was not enough to put the fire out.[89] Then he breathed twice, and the water came out in three mighty rivers, and Wang Chih, who had taken care to fill his bottle when the first stream began to flow, sailed away on the White Crane's back as fast as he could, to escape being drowned.

But this wasn't enough to put the fire out.[89] Then he took two deep breaths, and the water surged out in three powerful streams. Wang Chih, who had made sure to fill his bottle when the first stream started, quickly rode away on the White Crane's back to avoid drowning.

The rivers poured over the cloud-rock, until there was not a spark left alight, and rushed down through the sky into the sea below.

The rivers flowed over the cloud-rock until there was no spark left, rushing down through the sky into the sea below.

Fortunately, the sea lay right underneath the Dragon's cave, or he would have done great mischief. As it was, the people on the coast looked out across the water toward Japan, and saw three inky-black clouds stretching from the sky into the sea.

Fortunately, the ocean was right beneath the Dragon's cave, or he would have caused a lot of trouble. As it was, the people on the coast looked out over the water toward Japan and saw three dark black clouds stretching from the sky into the sea.

"My word! There is a fine rain-storm out at sea!" they said to each other.

"My goodness! There's a nice rainstorm out at sea!" they said to each other.

But of course it was nothing of the kind; it was only the Sky-Dragon putting out the fire Wang Chih had kindled.

But of course it was nothing like that; it was just the Sky-Dragon putting out the fire that Wang Chih had started.

Wang Chih visits the White Hare of the Moon

Meanwhile, Wang Chih was on his way to the Moon, and when he got there he went straight to the hut where the Hare of the Moon lived, and knocked at the door.

Meanwhile, Wang Chih was on his way to the Moon, and when he arrived, he went directly to the hut where the Hare of the Moon lived and knocked on the door.

The Hare was busy pounding the drugs which make up the elixir of life; but he left[90] his work, and opened the door, and invited Wang Chih to come in.

The Hare was busy crushing the ingredients for the elixir of life; but he paused his work, opened the door, and invited Wang Chih to come in.

He was not ugly, like the Dragon; his fur was quite white and soft and glossy, and he had lovely, gentle brown eyes.

He wasn't ugly like the Dragon; his fur was pure white, soft, and shiny, and he had beautiful, gentle brown eyes.

The Hare of the Moon lives a thousand years, as you know, and when he is five hundred years old he changes his colour, from brown to white, and becomes, if possible, better tempered and nicer than he was before.

The Hare of the Moon lives for a thousand years, as you know, and when he reaches five hundred years old, he changes his color from brown to white, and becomes, if anything, even friendlier and nicer than he was before.

As soon as he heard what Wang Chih wanted, he opened two windows at the back of the hut, and told him to look through each of them in turn.

As soon as he heard what Wang Chih wanted, he opened two windows at the back of the hut and told him to look through each one in turn.

"Tell me what you see," said the Hare, going back to the table where he was pounding the drugs.

"Tell me what you see," said the Hare, returning to the table where he was grinding the herbs.

"I can see a great many houses and people," said Wang Chih, "and streets—why, this is the town I was in yesterday, the one which has taken the place of my old village."

"I can see tons of houses and people," said Wang Chih, "and streets—wow, this is the town I was in yesterday, the one that has replaced my old village."

Wang Chih stared, and grew more and more puzzled. Here he was up in the Moon, and yet he could have thrown a stone into the busy street of the Chinese town below his window.

Wang Chih stared, growing increasingly confused. He was up on the Moon, yet he could have tossed a stone into the busy street of the Chinese town right below his window.

"How does it come here?" he stammered, at last.

"How did it get here?" he stammered finally.

"Oh, that is my secret," replied the wise old Hare. "I know how to do a great many[91] things which would surprise you. But the question is, do you want to go back there?"

"Oh, that's my secret," replied the wise old Hare. "I know how to do a lot of things[91] that would surprise you. But the question is, do you want to go back there?"

Wang Chih shook his head.

Wang Chih shook his head.

"Then close the window. It is the window of the Present. And look through the other, which is the window of the Past."

"Then close the window. It’s the window of the Present. And look through the other one, which is the window of the Past."

Wang Chih obeyed, and through this window he saw his own dear little village, and his wife, and Han Chung and Ho-Seen-Ko jumping about her as she hung up the coloured lanterns outside the door.

Wang Chih complied, and through this window he saw his beloved little village, his wife, and Han Chung and Ho-Seen-Ko bouncing around her as she hung colorful lanterns outside the door.

"Father won't be in time to light them for us, after all," Han Chung was saying.

"Looks like Dad won't make it in time to light them for us, after all," Han Chung was saying.

Wang Chih turned, and looked eagerly at the White Hare.

Wang Chih turned and looked excitedly at the White Hare.

"Let me go to them," he said. "I have got a bottle of water from the Sky-Dragon's mouth, and——"

"Let me go to them," he said. "I have a bottle of water from the Sky-Dragon's mouth, and——"

"That's all right," said the White Hare. "Give it to me."

"That's okay," said the White Hare. "Hand it over."

He opened the bottle, and mixed the contents carefully with a few drops of the elixir of life, which was clear as crystal, and of which each drop shone like a diamond as he poured it in.

He opened the bottle and mixed the contents carefully with a few drops of the elixir of life, which was clear as crystal, with each drop shining like a diamond as he poured it in.

"Now, drink this," he said to Wang Chih, "and it will give you the power of living once more in the Past, as you desire."

"Now, drink this," he said to Wang Chih, "and it will give you the power to live in the Past again, just like you want."

Wang Chih held out his hand, and drank every drop.[92]

Wang Chih extended his hand and drank every last drop.[92]

The moment he had done so, the window grew larger, and he saw some steps leading from it down into the village street.

The moment he did that, the window got bigger, and he saw some steps leading down from it into the village street.

Thanking the Hare, he rushed through it, and ran toward his own house, arriving in time to take from his wife's hand the taper with which she was about to light the red and yellow lanterns which swung over the door.

Thanking the Hare, he hurried through it and ran toward his house, arriving just in time to take the candle from his wife's hand, with which she was about to light the red and yellow lanterns hanging over the door.

"What has kept you so long, father? Where have you been?" asked Han Chung, while little Ho-Seen-Ko wondered why he kissed and embraced them all so eagerly.

"What took you so long, Dad? Where have you been?" asked Han Chung, while little Ho-Seen-Ko wondered why he was kissing and hugging them all so eagerly.

But Wang Chih did not tell them his adventures just then; only when darkness fell, and the Feast of Lanterns began, he took part in it with a merry heart.

But Wang Chih didn't share his adventures with them at that moment; only when darkness came and the Lantern Festival started did he join in, feeling joyful.


Prince Harweda and the Magic Prison

By ELIZABETH HARRISON
(Adapted)

L

ittle Harweda was born a prince. His father was king over all the land, and his mother was the most beautiful queen the world had ever seen, and Prince Harweda was their only child. From the day of his birth, everything that love or money could do for him had been done. The pillow on which his head rested was made out of the down from humming-birds' breasts. The water in which his hands and face were washed was always steeped in rose leaves before being brought to the nursery. Everything that could be done was done, and nothing which could add to his ease or comfort was left undone.

Little Harweda was born a prince. His father was the king of all the land, and his mother was the most beautiful queen anyone had ever seen, making Prince Harweda their only child. From the moment he was born, everything that love or money could provide was given to him. The pillow his head rested on was made from the down of hummingbird feathers. The water used to wash his hands and face was always infused with rose leaves before it was brought to the nursery. Everything that could be done for his comfort was done, and nothing that could enhance his ease was overlooked.

But his parents, although they were king and queen, were not very wise, for they never thought of making the young prince think of anyone but himself. Never in all his life had he given up one of his comforts that someone else might have a pleasure. So, of[94] course, he grew to be selfish and peevish, and by the time he was five years old he was so disagreeable that nobody loved him. "Dear! dear! what shall we do?" said the poor queen, and the king only sighed and answered, "Ah, what indeed!" They were both very much grieved, for they well knew that little Harweda would never grow up to be really a great king unless he could make his people love him.

But his parents, even though they were king and queen, weren't very smart because they never taught the young prince to think about anyone but himself. He never once in his life gave up one of his comforts so that someone else could enjoy something. So, of[94] course, he became selfish and cranky, and by the time he was five years old, he was so unpleasant that nobody loved him. "Oh dear! What are we going to do?" said the poor queen, and the king just sighed and replied, "Oh, what indeed!" They were both very upset because they knew that little Harweda would never grow up to be a truly great king unless he could win the love of his people.

At last they determined to send for his fairy godmother to see if she could cure Prince Harweda of always thinking about himself. "Well, well, well!" exclaimed his godmother when they laid the case before her, "this is a pretty state of affairs! And I his godmother, too! Why wasn't I called in sooner?" She told them she would have to think a day and a night and a day again before she could offer them any help. "But," added she, "if I take the child in charge, you must let me have my way for a whole year." The king and queen gladly promised that they would not even speak to or see their son for the year if the fairy godmother would only cure him of his selfishness. "We'll see about that," said the godmother. "Humph, expecting to be a king some day and not caring for anybody but himself—a fine king he'll make!" With that she flew[95] off, and the king and queen saw nothing more of her for a day and a night and another day. Then back she came in a great hurry.

Finally, they decided to call for his fairy godmother to see if she could help Prince Harweda stop being so self-centered. "Well, well, well!" his godmother exclaimed when they explained the situation to her. "This is quite the mess! And I’m his godmother too! Why wasn’t I brought in sooner?" She said she would need to think for a day and a night and another day before she could offer any help. "But," she added, "if I take the child under my wing, you have to let me do things my way for an entire year." The king and queen happily agreed, promising not to speak to or see their son for the year if the fairy godmother could just cure him of his selfishness. "We’ll see about that," the godmother replied. "Humph, planning to be a king one day and only caring about himself—a great king he’ll be!" With that, she took off[95], and the king and queen didn’t see her again for a day and a night and another day. Then she rushed back.

"Give me the prince," said she, "I have a house all ready for him. One month from to-day I'll bring him back to you. Perhaps he'll be cured and perhaps he won't. If he is not cured then, we shall try two months next time. We'll see, we'll see." Without any more ado she picked up the astonished young prince and flew away with him as lightly as if he were nothing but a feather or a straw. In vain the poor queen wept and begged for a last kiss. Before she had wiped her eyes, the fairy godmother and Prince Harweda were out of sight.

"Give me the prince," she said, "I have a house ready for him. One month from today, I’ll bring him back to you. Maybe he’ll be cured, and maybe he won’t. If he’s not cured then, we’ll try again in two months. We’ll see, we’ll see." Without another word, she picked up the shocked young prince and flew away with him as effortlessly as if he were just a feather or a straw. The poor queen cried and pleaded for one last kiss in vain. By the time she wiped her eyes, the fairy godmother and Prince Harweda were out of sight.

They flew a long distance, until they reached a great forest. When they had come to the middle of it, down flew the fairy, and in a minute more the young prince was standing on the green grass beside a beautiful pink marble palace that looked something like a good-sized summer-house.

They traveled a long way until they arrived at a vast forest. When they reached the center of it, the fairy swooped down, and in just a moment, the young prince found himself standing on the green grass next to a stunning pink marble palace that resembled a decent-sized summer house.

"This is your home," said the godmother. "In it you will find everything you need, and you can do just as you choose with your time." Little Harweda was delighted at this, for there was nothing in the world he liked better than to do as he pleased. He tossed his cap up into the air and ran into the lovely[96] little house without so much as saying "Thank you" to his godmother. "Humph," said she, as he disappeared, "you'll have enough of it before you have finished, my fine prince." With that, off she flew. Prince Harweda had no sooner set his foot inside the small rose-coloured palace than the iron door shut with a bang and locked itself. This was because it was an enchanted house, as of course all houses are that are built by fairies.

"This is your home," said the godmother. "Here, you'll find everything you need, and you can spend your time however you like." Little Harweda was thrilled by this because there was nothing he liked more than doing what he wanted. He tossed his cap into the air and ran into the beautiful[96] little house without even saying "Thank you" to his godmother. "Humph," she said as he vanished, "you'll get tired of it before you’re done, my fine prince." With that, she flew away. Prince Harweda had barely stepped inside the small rose-colored palace when the iron door slammed shut and locked itself. This was because it was an enchanted house, just like all houses built by fairies.

Prince Harweda did not mind being locked in, as he cared very little for the great beautiful outside world. The new home was very fine, and he was eager to examine it. Then, too, he thought that when he was tired of it, all he would have to do would be to kick on the door and a servant from somewhere would come and open it—he had always had a servant to obey his slightest command.

Prince Harweda didn’t mind being locked in since he had little interest in the beautiful outside world. His new home was quite nice, and he was eager to explore it. Plus, he figured that when he got tired of it, he could just kick the door, and a servant would come to open it—he had always had a servant ready to follow his every command.

His fairy godmother had told him that it was his house, therefore he was interested in looking at everything in it.

His fairy godmother had told him that it was his house, so he was eager to check out everything in it.

The floor was made of a beautiful red copper that shone in the sunlight like burnished gold and seemed almost a dark red in the shadow. He had never seen anything half so fine before. The ceiling was of mother-of-pearl, with tints of red and blue and yellow and green, all blending into gleaming white, as only mother-of-pearl can.[97] From the middle of this handsome ceiling hung a large gilded bird-cage containing a beautiful bird, which just at this moment was singing a glad song of welcome to the prince. Harweda, however, cared very little about birds, so he took no notice of the singer.

The floor was made of beautiful red copper that gleamed in the sunlight like polished gold and looked almost dark red in the shadows. He had never seen anything as beautiful before. The ceiling was made of mother-of-pearl, with shades of red, blue, yellow, and green all blending into a shiny white, just like mother-of-pearl does.[97] In the center of this stunning ceiling hung a large gilded birdcage with a lovely bird inside, which was currently singing a cheerful welcome song to the prince. However, Harweda didn’t care much about birds, so he ignored the singer.

Around on every side were couches with richly embroidered coverings and soft down pillows. "Ah," thought the prince, "here I can lounge at my ease with no one to call me to stupid lessons!" Wonderfully carved jars and vases of gold and silver stood about on the floor, and each was filled with a different perfume. "This is delicious," said Prince Harweda. "Now I can have all the sweet odours I want without the trouble of going into the garden for roses or lilies."

Around on every side were couches with richly embroidered coverings and soft down pillows. "Ah," thought the prince, "here I can lounge at my ease with no one to call me to boring lessons!" Wonderfully carved jars and vases of gold and silver stood about on the floor, and each was filled with a different perfume. "This is great," said Prince Harweda. "Now I can enjoy all the sweet scents I want without the hassle of going into the garden for roses or lilies."

In the centre of the room was a fountain of sparkling water which leaped up and fell back into its marble basin with a faint, dreamy music very pleasant to hear.

In the middle of the room was a fountain of sparkling water that shot up and fell back into its marble basin, creating a soft, dreamy sound that was very pleasant to hear.

On a table near at hand were various baskets of the most tempting pears and grapes and peaches, and near them were dishes of sweetmeats. "Good," said the greedy young prince, "that is what I like best of all." Thereupon he fell to eating the fruit and sweetmeats as fast as he could cram them into his mouth. He ate so much that he had a pain in his stomach, but strange to say,[98] the table was just as full as when he began, for no sooner did he reach his hand out and take a soft, mellow pear or a rich, juicy peach than another pear or peach took its place in the basket. The same thing happened when he helped himself to chocolate drops or marsh-mallows, for of course, as the little palace was enchanted, everything in it was enchanted also.

On a nearby table were various baskets filled with the most delicious pears, grapes, and peaches, along with dishes of sweets. "This is exactly what I love the most," said the greedy young prince. He immediately started eating the fruit and sweets as quickly as he could shove them into his mouth. He ate so much that he ended up with a stomachache, but strangely enough, [98] the table remained just as full as when he started. The moment he reached for a soft, ripe pear or a juicy peach, another one appeared in the basket. The same thing happened when he took chocolate drops or marshmallows, since everything in the enchanted palace was magical too.

When Prince Harweda had eaten until he could eat no more, he threw himself down upon one of the couches and fell asleep. When he awoke, he noticed, for the first time, the walls which, by the way, were really the strangest part of his new home. They had in them twelve long, chequered windows which reached from the ceiling to the floor. The spaces between the windows were filled with mirrors exactly the same size as the windows, so that the whole room was walled in with windows and looking-glasses. Through the three windows that looked to the north could be seen far distant mountains, towering high above the surrounding country. From the three windows that faced the south could be seen the great ocean, tossing and moving and gleaming with white and silver. The eastern windows gave each morning a glorious view of the sunrise. The windows on the west looked out upon a great forest of tall[99] fir-trees, and at the time of sunset most splendid colours could be seen between the dark, green branches.

When Prince Harweda had eaten until he couldn’t eat anymore, he collapsed onto one of the couches and fell asleep. When he woke up, he noticed, for the first time, the walls, which were actually the strangest part of his new home. They had twelve long, checkered windows that stretched from the ceiling to the floor. The spaces between the windows were filled with mirrors of the exact same size as the windows, making the entire room surrounded by windows and mirrors. From the three windows facing north, distant mountains could be seen, towering high above the surrounding landscape. The three windows facing south looked out onto the vast ocean, which was moving and shimmering with white and silver. The eastern windows provided a breathtaking view of the sunrise every morning. The windows on the west overlooked a large forest of tall fir trees, and at sunset, the most stunning colors could be seen between the dark green branches.[99]

But little Harweda cared for none of these beautiful views. In fact he scarcely glanced out of the windows at all, he was so taken up with the broad handsome mirrors. In each of them he could see himself reflected, and he was very fond of looking at himself in a looking-glass. He was much pleased when he noticed that the mirrors were so arranged that each one not only reflected his whole body, head, arms, feet, and all, but that it also reflected his image as seen in several of the other mirrors. He could thus see his front, and back, and each side, all at the same time. As he was a handsome boy, he enjoyed these many views of himself immensely, and would stand and sit and lie down just for the fun of seeing the many images of himself do the same thing.

But little Harweda didn't care about any of these beautiful views. In fact, he hardly glanced out of the windows at all; he was so absorbed in the large, stunning mirrors. In each one, he could see his own reflection, and he loved looking at himself in the mirror. He was really pleased when he noticed that the mirrors were set up in a way that not only showed his whole body—head, arms, feet, and all—but also reflected his image as seen in several other mirrors. This way, he could see his front, back, and each side all at once. Since he was a good-looking boy, he enjoyed seeing all these different images of himself and would stand, sit, and lie down just for the fun of watching the many reflections do the same.

He spent so much time looking at and admiring himself in the wonderful looking-glasses that he had very little time for the books and games in the palace. Hours were spent each day first before one mirror and then another, and he did not notice that the windows were growing narrower and narrower and the mirrors wider, until the former had become so small that they hardly admitted[100] light enough for him to see himself in the looking-glass. Still, this did not alarm him very much, as he cared nothing for the outside world. It only made him spend more time at the mirror, as it was now getting quite difficult for him to see himself at all. The windows at last became mere slits in the wall, and the mirrors grew so large that they not only reflected little Harweda but all of the room besides in a dim kind of way.

He spent so much time admiring himself in the beautiful mirrors that he barely touched the books and games in the palace. He would spend hours each day in front of one mirror after another, not realizing that the windows were getting narrower and the mirrors wider, until the windows became so small that they barely let in enough light for him to see himself. Still, this didn’t really worry him since he had no interest in the outside world. In fact, it made him spend even more time in front of the mirror, as it was becoming harder for him to see himself. Eventually, the windows turned into tiny slits in the wall, and the mirrors grew so large that they didn’t just show little Harweda but also the entire room, albeit in a faint sort of way.

Finally, however, Prince Harweda awoke one morning and found himself in total darkness. Not a ray of light came from the outside world, and, of course, not an object in the room could be seen. He rubbed his eyes and sat up to make sure that he was not dreaming. Then he called loudly for someone to come and open a window for him, but no one came. He got up and groped his way to the iron door and tried to open it, but it was—as you know—locked. He kicked it, and beat upon it, but he only bruised his fists and hurt his toes. He grew quite angry now. How dare any one shut him, a prince, up in a dark prison like this! He abused the fairy godmother, calling her all sorts of names. In fact, he blamed everybody and everything but himself for his trouble, but it was of no use. The sound of his own voice was his only[101] answer. The whole of the outside world seemed to have forgotten him.

Finally, Prince Harweda woke up one morning and found himself in complete darkness. Not a single ray of light came from outside, and he couldn't see anything in the room. He rubbed his eyes and sat up to make sure he wasn't dreaming. Then he called out loudly for someone to come and open a window for him, but no one came. He got up and fumbled his way to the iron door and tried to open it, but it was— as you know—locked. He kicked it and pounded on it, but all he did was bruise his fists and hurt his toes. He became quite angry now. How dare anyone lock him, a prince, in a dark prison like this! He cursed the fairy godmother, calling her all sorts of names. In fact, he blamed everyone and everything except himself for his situation, but it was pointless. The sound of his own voice was his only[101] response. The whole outside world seemed to have forgotten him.

As he felt his way back to his couch, he knocked over one of the golden jars which had held the liquid perfume, but the perfume was all gone now and only an empty jar rolled over the floor. He laid himself down on the couch, but its soft pillows had been removed and a hard iron framework received him. He was dismayed, and lay for a long time thinking of what he had best do with himself. All before him was blank darkness, as black as the darkest night you ever saw. He reached out his hand to get some fruit to eat, but only one or two withered apples remained on the table. Was he to starve to death? Suddenly he noticed that the tinkling music of the fountain had ceased. He hastily groped his way to it, and he found in the place of the dancing, running stream a silent pool of water. A hush had fallen upon everything about him; a dead silence was in the room. He threw himself down upon the floor and wished that he were dead also. He lay there for a long, long time.

As he made his way back to the couch, he accidentally knocked over one of the golden jars that used to hold the liquid perfume, but it was all gone now, and only an empty jar rolled across the floor. He lay down on the couch, but the soft pillows were missing, replaced by a hard metal frame. He felt disheartened and lay there for a long time, contemplating what he should do next. Everything around him was blank and dark, as black as the darkest night you can imagine. He reached out for some fruit to eat, but only a couple of shriveled apples were left on the table. Was he going to starve? Suddenly, he realized that the soothing music of the fountain had stopped. He quickly fumbled his way to it, only to find a quiet pool of water where the lively, flowing stream used to be. A stillness had settled all around him; the room was completely silent. He threw himself onto the floor and wished he were dead too. He lay there for what felt like an eternity.

At last he heard, or thought he heard, a faint sound. He listened eagerly. It seemed to be some tiny creature not far away, trying to move about. For the first time for nearly a month, he remembered the bird in the[102] gilded cage. "Poor little thing," he cried as he sprang up, "you too are shut within this terrible prison. This thick darkness must be as hard for you to bear as it is for me." He went toward the cage, and, as he drew near, the bird gave a glad little chirp.

At last, he heard, or thought he heard, a faint sound. He listened eagerly. It seemed to be some tiny creature nearby, trying to move around. For the first time in almost a month, he remembered the bird in the[102] gilded cage. "Poor little thing," he exclaimed as he jumped up, "you’re also trapped in this awful prison. This thick darkness must be just as hard for you to endure as it is for me." He walked toward the cage, and as he got closer, the bird let out a happy little chirp.

"That's better than nothing," said the boy. "You must need some water to drink. Poor thing," continued he, as he filled the drinking-cup, "this is all I have to give you."

"That's better than nothing," said the boy. "You probably need some water to drink. Poor thing," he added, as he filled the drinking cup, "this is all I have to give you."

Just then he heard a harsh, grating sound as of rusty bolts sliding with difficulty out of their sockets, and then faint rays of light, not wider than a hair, began to shine between the heavy plate mirrors. Prince Harweda was filled with joy. "Perhaps, perhaps," said he softly, "I may yet see the light again. Ah, how beautiful the outside world would look to me now!"

Just then, he heard a rough, screeching sound like rusty bolts struggling to move out of their slots, and then thin beams of light, no wider than a hair, started to shine between the heavy plate mirrors. Prince Harweda felt a rush of joy. "Maybe, maybe," he whispered, "I might finally see the light again. Oh, how beautiful the outside world would seem to me now!"

The next day he was so hungry that he began to bite one of the old withered apples, and as he bit it, he thought of the bird, his fellow-prisoner. "You must be hungry too, poor little thing," said he, as he put part of the apple into the bird's cage. Again came the harsh, grating sound, and the boy noticed that the cracks of light were growing larger. Still they were only cracks, as nothing of the outside world could be seen. However, it was a comfort not to have to grope about in[103] total darkness. Prince Harweda felt quite sure that the cracks of light were wider, and on going up to one and putting his eye close to it, as he would to a pinhole in a paper, he was glad to find that he could tell the greenness of the grass from the blue of the sky.

The next day he was so hungry that he started to bite into one of the old, shriveled apples, and as he did, he thought of the bird, his fellow captive. "You must be hungry too, poor little thing," he said, placing a piece of the apple into the bird's cage. Again came the harsh, grating sound, and the boy noticed that the cracks of light were getting larger. Still, they were just cracks, as nothing from the outside world could be seen. However, it was a relief not to have to feel around in[103] total darkness. Prince Harweda was pretty sure that the cracks of light were wider, and when he approached one and pressed his eye close to it, like looking through a pinhole in paper, he was happy to see that he could distinguish the green of the grass from the blue of the sky.

"Ah, my pretty bird, my pretty bird!" he cried joyfully, "I have had a glimpse of the great beautiful outside world, and you shall have it too."

"Ah, my beautiful bird, my beautiful bird!" he exclaimed happily, "I’ve caught a glimpse of the amazing outside world, and you will see it too."

With these words, he climbed up into a chair and, loosening the cage from the golden chain by which it hung, he carried it carefully to the nearest crack of light and placed it close to the narrow opening. Again was heard the harsh, grating sound, and the walls moved a bit, and the windows were now at least an inch wide. At this, the poor prince clasped his hands with delight. He sat down near the bird-cage and gazed out of the narrow opening. Never before had the trees looked so tall and stately, or the white clouds floating through the sky so lovely.

With these words, he climbed onto a chair and, unfastening the cage from the golden chain it hung from, he carefully took it to the closest stream of light and placed it by the narrow opening. Again, a harsh, grating sound was heard, the walls shifted slightly, and the windows were now at least an inch wide. At this, the poor prince clasped his hands in delight. He sat down near the birdcage and looked out through the narrow opening. The trees had never looked so tall and majestic, nor had the white clouds drifting across the sky seemed so beautiful.

The next day, as he was carefully cleaning the bird's cage so that his little friend might be more comfortable, the walls again creaked and groaned and the mirrors grew narrower by just so many inches as the windows widened. But Prince Harweda saw only the[104] flood of sunshine that poured in, and the beauty of the large landscape. He cared nothing now for the stupid mirrors which could only reflect what was placed before them. Each day he found something new and beautiful in the view from the narrow windows. Now it was a squirrel frisking about and running up some tall tree trunk so rapidly that Prince Harweda could not follow it with his eyes; again it was a mother bird feeding her young. By this time, the windows were a foot wide or more.

The next day, as he was carefully cleaning the bird's cage to make his little friend more comfortable, the walls again creaked and groaned and the mirrors got narrower by just a few inches as the windows widened. But Prince Harweda saw only the[104] stream of sunshine that poured in and the beauty of the vast landscape. He no longer cared about the silly mirrors that could only reflect what was in front of them. Each day he discovered something new and beautiful in the view from the narrow windows. Now it was a squirrel frolicking and climbing up a tall tree trunk so quickly that Prince Harweda couldn't keep up with it; another time it was a mother bird feeding her babies. By this time, the windows were a foot wide or more.

One day, as two white doves suddenly soared aloft in the blue sky, the poor little bird, who had become the tenderly cared for comrade of the young prince, gave a pitiful little trill. "Dear little fellow," cried Harweda, "do you also long for your freedom? You shall at least be as free as I am." So saying, he opened the cage door and the bird flew out.

One day, as two white doves suddenly flew up into the blue sky, the poor little bird, who had become a cherished companion of the young prince, let out a sad little chirp. "Oh, you sweet little thing," exclaimed Harweda, "do you also wish for your freedom? At least you’ll be as free as I am." With that, he opened the cage door, and the bird flew out.

The prince laughed as he watched it flutter about from chair to table and back to chair again. He was so occupied with the bird that he did not notice that the walls had again shaken and that the windows were now their full size, until the added light caused him to look around. He turned and saw the room looking almost exactly as it had done on the day he had entered it with so much[105] pride because it was all his own. Now it seemed close and stuffy, and he would gladly have given it all for the humblest home in his father's kingdom where he could meet people and hear them talk, and see them smile at each other, even if they should take no notice of him.

The prince laughed as he watched the bird flit from chair to table and back again. He was so focused on the bird that he didn't notice the walls shake again or that the windows were back to their full size until the extra light made him look around. He turned and saw the room almost exactly as it had been on the day he entered with so much[105] pride because it was all his. Now it felt cramped and stuffy, and he'd gladly trade it all for the simplest home in his father’s kingdom where he could meet people, hear them talk, and see them smile at each other, even if they didn't notice him.

One day soon after this, the little bird fluttered up against the window-pane and beat his wings against it in a vain effort to get out. A new idea seized the young prince, and taking up one of the golden jars he went to the window and struck on one of its chequered panes of glass with all his force. "You shall be free, even if I cannot," said he to the bird. Two or three strong blows shivered the small pane and the bird swept out into the free open air beyond. "Ah, my pretty one, how glad I am that you are free at last," cried the prince, as he stood watching the flight of his fellow-prisoner. His face was bright with glad, unselfish joy over the bird's liberty.

One day, not long after that, the little bird flapped against the window and tried to fly out in vain. A new idea struck the young prince, and he picked up one of the golden jars, heading to the window to hit one of the patterned panes of glass with all his strength. "You will be free, even if I can't be," he said to the bird. After a few strong hits, the small pane shattered, and the bird rushed out into the open air. "Ah, my beautiful one, I'm so happy that you're finally free," exclaimed the prince as he watched his fellow captive soar away. His face lit up with pure, selfless joy over the bird's freedom.

The small, pink marble palace shook from top to bottom, the iron door flew open, and the fresh wind from the sea rushed in and seemed to catch the boy in its invisible arms. Prince Harweda could hardly believe his eyes as he sprang to the door. There stood his fairy godmother, smiling, and with her hand[106] reached out toward him. "Come, my god-child," said she gently, "we shall now go back to your father and mother, the king and the queen, and they will rejoice with us that you have been cured of your terrible selfishness."

The small pink marble palace shook from top to bottom, the iron door swung open, and the fresh sea breeze rushed in, seeming to wrap the boy in its invisible embrace. Prince Harweda could hardly believe his eyes as he rushed to the door. There stood his fairy godmother, smiling, and with her hand[106] reaching out toward him. "Come, my dear," she said gently, "we're going back to your dad and mom, the king and queen, and they will be so happy to see that you’ve been cured of your terrible selfishness."

Great indeed was the rejoicing in the palace when Prince Harweda was returned to them a sweet, loving boy, kind and thoughtful to all about him. Many a struggle he had with the old habit of selfishness, but as time passed by he grew to be a great, wise king, loving and tenderly caring for all his people and loved by them in return.

Greatly celebrated was the joy in the palace when Prince Harweda was returned to them as a sweet, loving boy, kind and considerate to everyone around him. He struggled many times with his old habit of selfishness, but as time went on, he became a great, wise king, loving and caring tenderly for all his people, who loved him back in return.


The Hop-about Man[11]

AGNES GROZIER HERBERTSON

W

ee-Wun was a little gnome who lived in the Bye-bye Meadow, in a fine new house which he loved. To live in the Bye-bye Meadow was sometimes a dangerous thing, for all the big people lived there. Wee-Wun might have lived on the other common with the other gnomes and fairies if he had liked; but he did not. He liked better to be among the big people on the Bye-bye Meadow. And perhaps if he had not been such a careless fellow he might not have got into so much trouble there; but he was as careless as he could be.

Wee-Wun was a little gnome who lived in Bye-bye Meadow, in a nice new house that he loved. Living in Bye-bye Meadow could be dangerous at times, since all the big people lived there. Wee-Wun could have lived on the other common with the other gnomes and fairies if he wanted to, but he didn't. He preferred being among the big people in Bye-bye Meadow. And maybe if he hadn't been so careless, he wouldn't have gotten into so much trouble there; but he was as careless as could be.

[11] From Little Folks' Magazine. By permission of Messrs Cassell & Co., Ltd.

[11] From Little Folks' Magazine. Used with permission from Cassell & Co., Ltd.

One day Wee-Wun was flying across the Bye-bye Meadow, with his cap at the back of his head, and his pockets full of blue blow-away seeds, when he saw lying upon the ground two little shoes of blue and silver, with upturned toes.

One day, Wee-Wun was flying over Bye-bye Meadow, with his cap tilted back and his pockets stuffed with blue blow-away seeds, when he spotted two little blue and silver shoes with upturned toes lying on the ground.

"Here is a find!" cried he, and he bent down over the little shoes with round eyes.

"Look what I found!" he exclaimed, leaning down over the tiny shoes with wide eyes.

There they were, and they said nothing [108]about how they had come there, but lay sadly on their sides, as silent as could be.

There they were, and they said nothing [108]about how they had gotten there, but lay sadly on their sides, as silent as possible.

"I shall certainly take them home to my fine house," said Wee-Wun the gnome, "for they must be lonely lying here. They shall stand upon my mantel shelf, and every morning I shall say, 'Good-morning, little blue shoes,' and every night I shall say, 'Good-night,' and we shall all be as happy as can be."

"I will definitely take them home to my nice house," said Wee-Wun the gnome, "because they must feel lonely lying here. They will sit on my mantel shelf, and every morning I'll say, 'Good morning, little blue shoes,' and every night I'll say, 'Good night,' and we'll all be as happy as can be."

So he went to put the little shoes into his pockets, but he found they were already full of blue blow-away seeds.

So he went to put the little shoes in his pockets, but he found they were already full of blue blow-away seeds.

Then Wee-Wun took the blue blow-away seeds, and cast them over the wall into the Stir-about Wife's garden. And he put the little shoes into his pocket, and flew away.

Then Wee-Wun grabbed the blue blow-away seeds and tossed them over the wall into the Stir-about Wife's garden. He put the little shoes in his pocket and flew away.

The garden of the Stir-about Wife is full of golden dandelions. That is because the Stir-about Wife likes best to brew golden spells that will make folk happy, and of course dandelions are the flowers you use for golden spells.

The garden of the Stir-about Wife is full of golden dandelions. That’s because the Stir-about Wife loves to brew golden spells that make people happy, and of course, dandelions are the flowers you use for golden spells.

But the very next day after Wee-Wun had passed, when she came into her garden to gather every twentieth dandelion she could hardly see a dandelion because of the blow-aways that were growing everywhere, and casting their fluff into the dandelions' eyes.

But the very next day after Wee-Wun had passed, when she came into her garden to gather every twentieth dandelion, she could hardly see a dandelion because of the blow-aways that were growing everywhere, casting their fluff into the dandelions' eyes.

When the Stir-about Wife saw this mournful[109] sight she wept, because her beautiful spell, which she was about to finish, was quite spoiled. And after a little while she went into her house and made another spell instead.

When the Stir-about Wife saw this sad[109] scene, she cried, because her beautiful spell, which she was about to finish, was completely ruined. After a short while, she went into her house and created a different spell instead.

On the morrow Wee-Wun the gnome came flying over the Bye-bye Meadow, just as careless as ever. He stopped for a moment by the Stir-about Wife's garden to look at the spot where he had found the little blue shoes, to see if there were another pair there. And after he had seen that no one had dropped another pair of little blue shoes, he hung over the Stir-about Wife's wall and looked at her garden, and when he saw the blue blow-aways he laughed so that he fell upon the ground.

On the next day, Wee-Wun the gnome came zooming over the Bye-bye Meadow, just as carefree as always. He paused for a moment by the Stir-about Wife's garden to check the spot where he had found the little blue shoes, to see if another pair had appeared. After noticing that no one had dropped another pair of little blue shoes, he leaned over the Stir-about Wife's wall to look at her garden, and when he saw the blue flowers, he laughed so hard that he fell to the ground.

"That is a new kind of dandelion," said he, and he picked himself up, laughing still. Then he saw that upon the ground where he had fallen there lay a large seed that shone in the sun. It was as blue as the little blue shoes, and Wee-Wun had never seen any seed like it before. He took it in his hand, and how it twinkled and shone!

"That's a new kind of dandelion," he said, getting back up and still laughing. Then he noticed a large seed on the ground where he had fallen, sparkling in the sun. It was as blue as the little blue shoes, and Wee-Wun had never seen a seed like it before. He picked it up, and it twinkled and shone!

"I shall plant this in my garden," said Wee-Wun, "and I shall have a plant which will have sunbeams for flowers."

"I'll plant this in my garden," said Wee-Wun, "and I'll have a plant that will have sunbeams for flowers."

So he dropped it into his pocket and flew away home. That evening he made a little[110] hole, and when he had dropped the blue seed into it he patted the earth down.

So he put it in his pocket and headed home. That evening he made a small[110] hole, and after dropping the blue seed into it, he pressed the soil down.

"Grow quickly, little seed," said he. Then he thought of the Stir-about Wife's garden, and he began to laugh, and he laughed now and again the whole night through.

"Grow fast, little seed," he said. Then he thought of the Stir-about Wife's garden, and he started to laugh, laughing off and on the whole night long.

But when he awakened in the morning, alack! he laughed no more, for his fine home was so dark that he could see not a pace in front of him.

But when he woke up in the morning, sadly, he laughed no more, because his nice home was so dark that he couldn't see a step in front of him.

"This is very odd, very odd, indeed!" said Wee-Wun the gnome, and he rubbed his eyes very hard. But this was no dream, and no matter how hard he rubbed, he could not rub it away. Then he heard upon the floor a clatter and a rustle, and then a stepping noise—one, two; one, two—and that was the little blue shoes that were marching round and round over the floor very steadily.

"This is really strange, really strange, for sure!" said Wee-Wun the gnome, as he rubbed his eyes vigorously. But this wasn't a dream, and no matter how much he rubbed, he couldn't make it go away. Then he heard a clatter and a rustle on the floor, followed by a stepping sound—one, two; one, two—and those were the little blue shoes marching steadily around the floor.

And as they marched they sang this song:

And as they walked, they sang this song:

"Ring-a-ding-ding, ring-a-ding-ding,
The Hop-about Man is coming over the hill.
Why is he coming, and what will he see? Rusty, shaky—one, two, three.

And they sang it over and over again.

And they kept singing it again and again.

"Well, this is a fine time to sing, when it is as dark as can be!" cried Wee-Wun. But the little shoes took no notice at all.

"Well, this is a great time to sing, when it's as dark as it gets!" cried Wee-Wun. But the little shoes paid no attention at all.

So Wee-Wun went outside to his garden,[111] and then he saw that the whole world was not dark, as he had supposed, but only his little home. For in the spot where he had sown the blue seed had sprung up a huge plant which covered over the window of Wee-Wun's fine house, and reached far above its roof.

So Wee-Wun stepped outside into his garden,[111] and he realized that the whole world wasn’t dark, as he had thought, but just his little home. In the place where he had planted the blue seed, a massive plant had grown, blocking the window of Wee-Wun's beautiful house and reaching high above its roof.

Wee-Wun began to weep, for he did not see why this thing had come to him. And after he had wept awhile he went close to the fearful plant and walked round it, and looked up and down.

Wee-Wun started to cry because he couldn't understand why this was happening to him. After he cried for a bit, he approached the scary plant, walked around it, and looked up and down.

And then he said, "Why, it is a blue blow-away!" And so it was, but far, far larger than any Wee-Wun had ever seen in his life before. And it had grown so high and as big as that in just one night.

And then he said, "Wow, it's a blue blow-away!" And it really was, but much larger than any Wee-Wun had ever seen before. And it had grown so high and big in just one night.

"What will it be like to-morrow?" thought Wee-Wun, and he began to weep again. But the blue blow-away took no notice of his tears, and the little shoes inside the house went on singing; so Wee-Wun had to stir his wits, and consider what was to be done. And when he had considered awhile, he set off for the house of the Green Ogre, shaking in his shoes.

"What will tomorrow be like?" thought Wee-Wun, and he started to cry again. But the blue blow-away paid no attention to his tears, and the little shoes inside the house kept singing; so Wee-Wun had to gather his thoughts and think about what to do next. After thinking for a while, he set off for the Green Ogre's house, trembling in his shoes.

The Green Ogre was planting peas, one by one. When he saw Wee-Wun come along, with tears still on his cheeks and shaking in his shoes, he said:[112]

The Green Ogre was planting peas, one by one. When he saw Wee-Wun come along, with tears still on his cheeks and shaking in his shoes, he said:[112]

"My little gnome, you had better keep away, lest I plant you in mistake for a pea."

"My little gnome, you'd better stay away, or I might mistake you for a pea and plant you."

But Wee-Wun said:

But Wee-Wun said:

"Oh, dear Green Ogre, wouldn't you like a nice blue blow-away for your garden? I have one which is quite big enough for you; it is taller than my little house. You have never seen a blow-away so fine."

"Oh, dear Green Ogre, wouldn't you like a nice blue decoration for your garden? I have one that's big enough for you; it's taller than my small house. You've never seen such a fine decoration."

"And are you weeping, my Wee-Wun, because you have such a fine blue blow-away?" asked the Green Ogre, and he began to laugh.

"And are you crying, my Little One, because you have such a great blue blow-away?" asked the Green Ogre, and he started to laugh.

But Wee-Wun said:

But Wee-Wun said:

"I am weeping to see such a fine garden as yours without a blue blow-away in it. That is a sad sight."

"I am crying to see such a beautiful garden like yours without a blue butterfly in it. That is a sad sight."

"There is something in that," said the Green Ogre, and he set down his peas, and thought. Then he said: "Very well, I will come and look at your blue blow-away." And he set off at once.

"There’s something to that," said the Green Ogre, and he put down his peas and thought for a moment. Then he said, "Alright, I’ll come and check out your blue blow-away." And he took off right away.

Now when the Green Ogre saw the blue blow-away in Wee-Wun's garden he thought it was certainly the best he had ever seen, and much too fine for a little gnome like Wee-Wun. So he dug it up in a great hurry and carried it away.

Now when the Green Ogre saw the blue flower in Wee-Wun's garden, he thought it was definitely the best he had ever seen, and way too nice for a little gnome like Wee-Wun. So he quickly dug it up and took it away.

"There, that was managed very easily," said Wee-Wun the gnome joyously to himself, and he looked at the hole where the blue blow-away had been, and laughed. Then[113] he went into his fine home, but that was no longer empty, for in the seat by the fireside sat a little man in a blue smock and feather cap. And he looked quite happy and at home. And above his head on the mantel shelf were the little blue shoes, as quiet as could be.

"There, that was super easy," said Wee-Wun the gnome happily to himself, and he looked at the hole where the blue blow-away had been and laughed. Then[113] he went into his cozy home, but it was no longer empty, because sitting in the chair by the fireside was a little man in a blue smock and feather cap. He looked pretty happy and right at home. Above his head on the mantel shelf were the little blue shoes, sitting quietly.

"This is a nice thing," said Wee-Wun, opening his eyes wide. "Who are you that you have come into my little house where I like to sit all alone?"

"This is nice," said Wee-Wun, opening his eyes wide. "Who are you that have come into my little house where I like to sit all alone?"

And the little man replied at once:

And the little man responded immediately:

"I am the Hop-about Man, and since you have let the Green Ogre carry away the blue blow-away in which I lived, I have come to live with you."

"I’m the Hop-about Man, and since you allowed the Green Ogre to take away the blue blow-away where I lived, I’ve come to live with you."

"But my fine house is not big enough to hold two people," cried Wee-Wun, and he was in a way.

"But my nice house isn't big enough for two people," Wee-Wun exclaimed, and he had a point.

"It is big enough to hold twelve tigers," said the Hop-about Man, "so it can easily hold two little gnomes. As for me, here I am, and here I mean to stay."

"It’s big enough to hold twelve tigers," said the Hop-about Man, "so it can definitely hold two little gnomes. As for me, I'm here, and I plan to stay."

And not another word would he say. At this Wee-Wun was in a terrible way, as you may think. But there was the Hop-about Man, and he did not seem to care, not one bit.

And not another word would he say. At this Wee-Wun was in a terrible state, as you can imagine. But there was the Hop-about Man, and he didn’t seem to care at all.

So Wee-Wun went on his way, and when he had made a platter of porridge for his breakfast, the Hop-about Man said:

So Wee-Wun went on his way, and when he had made a bowl of porridge for his breakfast, the Hop-about Man said:

"Ah, that is my breakfast, I see," and he[114] ate it up in a twink. So Wee-Wun had to make another platterful, and alack, he was careless, and let that porridge burn, and he could not eat it, though he tried hard. Afterwards he went out to fetch wood for his fire, and when he had fetched it, he threw it into a corner, and he left the door wide open, so that a draught fell upon the Hop-about Man. But the Hop-about Man said nothing.

"Ah, that's my breakfast, I see," and he[114] gobbled it up in no time. So Wee-Wun had to prepare another plateful, and unfortunately, he was careless and let the porridge burn, and he couldn't eat it, even though he tried really hard. Afterwards, he went out to get some wood for his fire, and when he brought it back, he just tossed it into a corner and left the door wide open, causing a draft to hit the Hop-about Man. But the Hop-about Man said nothing.

Then Wee-Wun went out to dig in his garden, and he dug there the whole day long, and when he came in in the evening, there was the Hop-about Man sitting in his chair. When Wee-Wun looked at his blue smock and his feather cap he saw that the Hop-about Man looked just like a blue blow-away growing in the chair at Wee-Wun's fireside. But when Wee-Wun the gnome came in the Hop-about Man flew out of his chair, and he flew all around the room, singing this song:

Then Wee-Wun went out to work in his garden, and he spent the entire day digging. When he came inside in the evening, he saw the Hop-about Man sitting in his chair. When Wee-Wun looked at his blue smock and feather cap, he thought the Hop-about Man looked just like a blue flower blowing in the wind while sitting by Wee-Wun's fireplace. But as soon as Wee-Wun the gnome walked in, the Hop-about Man jumped out of his chair and flew around the room, singing this song:

"Ring-a-ding-ding, ring-a-ding-ding,
"Let all the careless things jump around if they want to."

Alack! he had no sooner sung this song than the door which Wee-Wun had left open jumped off its hinges and ran about the floor, and the wood which he had thrown into the corner flew out and rushed about too. The Hop-about Man's platter, which Wee-Wun had forgotten to wash, flew up to the ceiling,[115] and the wooden spoon spun round like a top on the floor, and all the chairs and tables Wee-Wun had left awry began to dance.

Oh no! As soon as he finished singing this song, the door that Wee-Wun had left open burst off its hinges and started running around the room, and the wood he had thrown into the corner flew out and began to move around as well. The Hop-about Man's platter, which Wee-Wun had forgotten to clean, shot up to the ceiling,[115] and the wooden spoon spun around like a top on the floor, while all the chairs and tables Wee-Wun had left in a mess began to dance.

"Certainly my fine house will come down about my ears," cried poor Wee-Wun.

"Surely my lovely house is going to collapse on me," exclaimed poor Wee-Wun.

Then he felt a tug at his hair, and that was his cap, which he had put on inside out, and which was anxious to be off and join in the fun. And his spade, which he had left lying on the ground outside, came running in at the place where the door had been, stirring everything as it came. That was a muddle, and Wee-Wun began to weep.

Then he felt a pull at his hair, and it was his cap, which he had put on backwards and was eager to come off and join in the fun. His spade, which he had left lying outside, came rushing in through the spot where the door used to be, causing a mess as it moved. That was chaotic, and Wee-Wun started to cry.

"Oh, dear Hop-about Man," he cried, "do tell everything to be quiet again, please, for I can hear the walls of my fine house shaking!"

"Oh, dear Hop-about Man," he shouted, "please make everything quiet again, because I can hear the walls of my nice house shaking!"

But the Hop-about Man, who was again sitting in his chair, replied:

But the Hop-about Man, who was sitting in his chair again, replied:

"Things will be quiet again when you have put all careless things straight."

"Things will settle down again once you've sorted out everything that was carelessly left undone."

So Wee-Wun set to work, and he wept ever so fast. You see it is difficult to put careless things straight when they are running about all the time, and you have to catch them first. But at last Wee-Wun set the door on its hinges, and put the wood in the wood cellar, and washed the Hop-about Man's platter and spoon, and set straight all the chairs and tables, and put the spade in the[116] place where it ought to be, and he was so tired that he could hardly move another step. But the Hop-about Man did not notice him at all, and when Wee-Wun cried out to the little blue shoes:

So Wee-Wun got to work, and he cried really fast. You see, it's tough to fix careless things when they're constantly moving around, and you have to catch them first. But eventually, Wee-Wun managed to put the door on its hinges, store the wood in the wood cellar, wash the Hop-about Man's plate and spoon, straighten all the chairs and tables, and put the spade in the[116] spot where it should be. He was so exhausted that he could barely move another step. But the Hop-about Man didn't notice him at all, and when Wee-Wun called out to the little blue shoes:

"See how hard I am working," they were quite silent. And you do not know how silent blue shoes can be.

"See how hard I'm working," they were very quiet. And you have no idea how quiet blue shoes can be.

The Hop-about Man was falling asleep in his chair when all was finished, and Wee-Wun again shed tears.

The Hop-about Man was dozing off in his chair when everything was done, and Wee-Wun cried again.

"Oh, Hop-about Man," he cried, "are you never going away?"

"Oh, Hop-about Man," he shouted, "are you ever going to leave?"

And the Hop-about Man replied:

And the Hoppy Man replied:

"Certainly I am very comfortable here, with half of this fine house for my own, and I can only walk away if I have a pair of little blue shoes to walk in, and I can only go when you have set all careless things straight."

"Of course, I'm really comfortable here, with half of this nice house for myself, and I can only leave if I have a pair of little blue shoes to wear, and I can only go when you've taken care of everything that's been left messy."

Poor Wee-Wun! He took the little blue shoes in a hurry, and his tears were dropping all the time.

Poor Wee-Wun! He grabbed the little blue shoes quickly, and he kept crying the whole time.

"Good-bye, little blue shoes," he said, but the Hop-about Man did not seem to notice. And when Wee-Wun gave them to him he put them upon his feet, but he did not stir, not an inch.

"Goodbye, little blue shoes," he said, but the Hop-about Man didn’t seem to notice. And when Wee-Wun gave them to him, he put them on his feet, but he didn’t move, not an inch.

Then Wee-Wun sighed a long sigh, and he flew over the Bye-bye Meadow till he reached[117] the garden of the Stir-about Wife, which is bound about by a wall. And there all night he weeded, pulling up blue blow-aways by the score. But when in the morning he went back to his fine house, the Hop-about Man was gone.

Then Wee-Wun let out a long sigh and flew over the Bye-bye Meadow until he reached[117] the garden of the Stir-about Wife, which is surrounded by a wall. He spent the whole night weeding, pulling up blue blow-aways by the dozens. But when he returned to his nice house in the morning, the Hop-about Man was gone.


The Street Musicians

LIDA MCMURRY

A

  donkey who had carried sacks to the mill for his master a great many years became so weak that he could not work for a living any longer. His master thought that he would get rid of his old servant, that he might save the cost of his food. The donkey heard of this, and made up his mind to run away. So he took the road to a great city where he had often heard the street band play. "For," thought he, "I can make music as well as they."

The donkey who had been carrying sacks to the mill for his owner for many years became so weak that he could no longer work for a living. His owner decided to get rid of his old servant to save on food costs. The donkey heard about this and decided to run away. He took the road to a big city where he had often heard the street performers play. "Because," he thought, "I can make music just like they can."

He had gone but a little way when he came to a dog stretched out in the middle of the road and panting for breath, as if tired from running.

He had walked only a short distance when he saw a dog lying in the middle of the road, panting as if it was exhausted from running.

"Why are you panting so, friend?" asked the donkey.

"Why are you breathing so hard, buddy?" asked the donkey.

"Oh, dear!" he replied. "Now that I am old and growing weaker and weaker, and am not able to hunt any more, my master has ordered that I should be killed. So I have run away, but how I am to earn a living I am sure I do not know."

"Oh no!" he said. "Now that I'm old and getting weaker, and I can't hunt anymore, my master has ordered that I be killed. So I ran away, but I really have no idea how I'm going to make a living."

"Will you come with me?" said the[119] donkey. "You see, I am going to try my luck as a street musician in the city. I think we might easily earn a living by music. You can play the bass drum and I can play the flute."

"Will you come with me?" said the[119] donkey. "You see, I’m going to try my luck as a street musician in the city. I think we might be able to make a living through music. You can play the bass drum, and I can play the flute."

"I will go," said the dog, and they both walked on together.

"I'll go," said the dog, and they both walked on together.

Not long after they saw a cat sitting in the road, with a face as dismal as three days of rainy weather.

Not long after, they saw a cat sitting in the road, with a face as gloomy as three days of rain.

"Now what has happened to you, old Whiskers?" said the donkey.

"What's going on with you, old Whiskers?" said the donkey.

"How can I be happy when I am in fear for my life?" said the cat. "I am getting old, and my teeth are only stumps. I cannot catch mice any longer, and I like to lie behind the stove and purr. But when I found that they were going to drown me, away I ran as fast as my four legs could carry me. But now that I have come away, what am I to do?"

"How can I be happy when I'm afraid for my life?" said the cat. "I'm getting old, and my teeth are just stubs. I can't catch mice anymore, and I like to lie behind the stove and purr. But when I found out they were going to drown me, I ran away as fast as my four legs could go. But now that I've escaped, what should I do?"

"Go with us to the city," said the donkey. "You often give night concerts, I know, so you can easily become a street musician."

"Come with us to the city," said the donkey. "You often perform at night, so you can easily become a street musician."

"With all my heart," said the cat, so she walked on with them.

"With all my heart," said the cat, so she walked on with them.

After travelling quite a long distance the three "runaways" came to a farmyard, and on the gate stood a rooster, crowing with all his might.[120]

After traveling a long way, the three "runaways" arrived at a farmyard, where a rooster stood on the gate, crowing at the top of his lungs.[120]

"Why are you standing there and making such a fuss?" said the donkey.

"Why are you just standing there and causing such a scene?" said the donkey.

"I will tell you," replied the rooster. "I heard the cook say that there is company coming on Wednesday and she will want me to put into the soup. That evening my head will be cut off, so I shall crow at the top of my voice as long as I can."

"I'll tell you," replied the rooster. "I heard the cook say that company is coming on Wednesday and she will want me in the soup. That evening my head will be chopped off, so I'm going to crow as loud as I can for as long as I can."

"Listen, Red Comb," said the donkey. "Would you like to run away with us? We are going to the city, and you will find something better there than to be made into soup. You have a fine voice, and we are all musicians."

"Hey, Red Comb," said the donkey. "Do you want to come with us? We're heading to the city, and you’ll find something better there than becoming soup. You have a great voice, and we’re all musicians."

The rooster was glad to go, and all four went on together.

The rooster was happy to leave, and all four headed out together.

They could not reach the city in one day, and evening came on just as they reached a wood, so they agreed to stay there all night.

They couldn't make it to the city in one day, and evening arrived just as they got to a forest, so they decided to spend the night there.

The donkey and the dog lay down under a large tree, the cat stretched herself out on one of the branches, and the rooster flew to the top, where he felt quite safe.

The donkey and the dog lay down under a big tree, the cat stretched out on one of the branches, and the rooster flew to the top, where he felt completely safe.

Before they slept the rooster, who from his high roost could see every way, spied far off a tiny light, and calling to his comrades told them he thought they were near a house in which a light was shining.

Before they went to sleep, the rooster, who from his high perch could see in every direction, spotted a faint light in the distance. He called out to his friends, saying he thought they were close to a house that had a light on.

"Then," said the donkey, "we must rouse[121] up and go on to this light, for no doubt we shall find a good stopping-place there."

"Then," said the donkey, "we need to wake up[121] and head toward that light, because I'm sure we'll find a nice place to rest there."

The dog said he would be glad of a little piece of meat, or a couple of bones if he could get nothing more.

The dog said he would be happy with a small piece of meat, or a couple of bones if he couldn't get anything else.

Very soon they were on their way to the place where the light shone. It grew larger and brighter as they came nearer to it, till they saw that it came from the window of a small hut. The donkey, who was the tallest, went near and looked in.

Very soon, they were on their way to the spot where the light was shining. It got bigger and brighter as they got closer, until they realized it was coming from the window of a small hut. The donkey, who was the tallest, went over and peeked inside.

"What is to be seen, old Grey Horse?" said the rooster.

"What do you see, old Grey Horse?" said the rooster.

"What do I see?" answered the donkey. "Why, a table spread with plenty to eat and drink, and robbers sitting at it and having a good time."

"What do I see?" replied the donkey. "Well, a table laid out with lots of food and drinks, and robbers sitting at it, enjoying themselves."

"That ought to be our supper," said the rooster.

"That should be our dinner," said the rooster.

"Yes, yes," the donkey answered; "how I wish we were inside."

"Yeah, yeah," the donkey replied; "I really wish we were inside."

Then they talked together about how they should drive the robbers away. At last they made a plan that they thought would work. The donkey was to stand on his hind legs and place his forefeet on the window-sill. The dog was to stand on his back. The cat was to stand on the dog's shoulders, and the rooster promised to light upon the cat's head.

Then they discussed how to scare the robbers away. Finally, they came up with a plan they believed would succeed. The donkey was to stand on his hind legs with his front feet on the window-sill. The dog was to stand on his back. The cat was to balance on the dog's shoulders, and the rooster promised to perch on the cat's head.

As soon as they were all ready they began[122] to play their music together. The donkey brayed, the dog barked, the cat mewed, the rooster crowed. They made such a noise that the window rattled.

As soon as they were all ready, they started[122] playing their music together. The donkey brayed, the dog barked, the cat meowed, and the rooster crowed. They made such a noise that the window shook.

The robbers, hearing the dreadful din, were terribly frightened, and ran as fast as they could to the woods. The four comrades, rushing in, hurried to the table and ate as if they had had nothing for a month. When they had finished their meal they put out the light, and each one chose a good bed for the night. The donkey lay down at full length in the yard, the dog crouched behind the door, the cat curled herself up on the hearth in front of the fire, while the rooster flew to the roof of the hut. They were all so tired after their long journey that they were soon fast asleep.

The robbers, hearing the terrifying noise, were really scared and ran as fast as they could to the woods. The four friends rushed in, ran to the table, and ate like they hadn’t had food in a month. When they finished their meal, they turned off the light, and each picked a comfy spot to sleep for the night. The donkey lay down flat in the yard, the dog curled up behind the door, the cat snuggled on the hearth in front of the fire, and the rooster flew up to the roof of the hut. They were all so exhausted from their long journey that they quickly fell asleep.

About midnight one of the robbers, seeing that the light was out and all quiet, said to his chief: "I do not think that we had any reason to be afraid, after all."

About midnight, one of the robbers noticed that the light was off and everything was quiet, and said to his leader, "I don’t think we had any reason to be afraid, after all."

Then he called one of his robbers and sent him to the house to see if it was all right.

Then he called one of his thieves and sent him to the house to check if everything was okay.

The robber, finding everything quiet, went into the kitchen to light a match. Seeing the glaring, fiery eyes of the cat, he thought they were live coals, and held a match toward them that he might light it. But Puss was frightened; she spat at him and scratched his[123] face. This frightened the robber so terribly that he rushed to the door, but the dog, who lay there, sprang out at him and bit him on the leg as he went by.

The robber, noticing everything was quiet, went into the kitchen to light a match. Seeing the cat's bright, fiery eyes, he mistook them for live coals and tried to light the match by holding it toward them. But the cat got scared; she spat at him and scratched his[123] face. This terrified the robber so much that he bolted for the door, but the dog lying there jumped at him and bit him on the leg as he passed.

In the yard he ran against the donkey, who gave him a savage kick, while the rooster on the roof cried out as loud as he could, "Cock-a-doodle-doo."

In the yard, he ran into the donkey, which kicked him hard, while the rooster on the roof yelled as loudly as possible, "Cock-a-doodle-doo."

Then the robber ran back to his chief.

Then the robber rushed back to his leader.

"Oh! oh!" he cried, "in that house is a horrible woman, who flew at me and scratched me down the face with her long fingers. Then by the door stood a man with a knife, who stabbed me in the leg, and out in the yard lay a monster who struck me a hard blow with a huge club; and up on the roof sat the judge, who cried, 'Bring me the scoundrel here.' You may be sure I ran away as fast as I could go."

“Oh no!” he exclaimed, “there's a terrible woman in that house who lunged at me and scratched my face with her long fingers. Then by the door stood a man with a knife who stabbed me in the leg, and outside in the yard was a monster who knocked me hard with a huge club; and on the roof sat the judge, who shouted, ‘Bring me that scoundrel!’ You can bet I ran away as fast as I could.”

The robbers never went back to the house, but got away from that place as quickly as they could. The four musicians liked their new home so well that they thought no more of going on to the city. The last we heard of them, they were still there and having happy times together.

The robbers never returned to the house, but got out of there as fast as they could. The four musicians liked their new home so much that they stopped thinking about heading to the city. The last we heard, they were still there and enjoying happy times together.


The Straw Ox[12]

R. NESBIT BAIN

T

here was once upon a time an old man and an old woman. The old man worked in the fields as a pitch-burner, while the old woman sat at home and spun flax. They were so poor that they could save nothing at all; all their earnings went in bare food, and when that was gone there was nothing left. At last the old woman had a good idea:

There was once an old man and an old woman. The old man worked in the fields as a pitch-burner, while the old woman stayed home and spun flax. They were so poor that they couldn't save anything; all their earnings went toward basic food, and when that ran out, there was nothing left. Finally, the old woman had a brilliant idea:

"Look now, husband," cried she, "make me a straw ox, and smear it all over with tar."

"Look now, husband," she exclaimed, "make me a straw ox and cover it completely with tar."

[12] From Cossack Fairy Tales (London: George G. Harrap & Company).

[12] From Cossack Fairy Tales (London: George G. Harrap & Company).

"Why, you foolish woman!" said he, "what's the good of an ox of that sort?"

"Why, you foolish woman!" he said, "what's the point of an ox like that?"

"Never mind," said she, "you just make it. I know what I am about."

"Don't worry," she said, "you just focus on making it. I know what I'm doing."

What was the poor man to do? He set to work and made the ox of straw, and smeared it all over with tar.

What was the poor guy supposed to do? He got to work and made an ox out of straw, then covered it completely with tar.

The night passed away, and at early dawn the old woman took her distaff, and drove the straw ox out into the steppe to graze, and she herself sat down behind a hillock, and began spinning her flax, and cried:

The night went by, and at dawn, the old woman took her distaff, drove the straw ox out into the steppe to graze, and sat down behind a little hill, starting to spin her flax while she cried:

"Graze away, little ox, while I spin my flax. Graze away, little ox, while I spin my flax!" And while she spun, her head drooped down and she began to doze, and while she was dozing, from behind the dark wood and from the back of the huge pines a bear came rushing out upon the ox and said:

"Eat up, little ox, while I spin my flax. Eat up, little ox, while I spin my flax!" And as she spun, her head drooped and she started to doze off, and while she was dozing, a bear suddenly rushed out from behind the dark woods and the big pines toward the ox and said:

"Who are you? Speak, and tell me!"

"Who are you? Speak up and let me know!"

And the ox said:

And the ox said:

"A three-year-old heifer am I, made of straw and smeared with tar."

"A three-year-old heifer I am, made of straw and covered in tar."

"Oh!" said the bear, "stuffed with straw and trimmed with tar, are you? Then give me of your straw and tar, that I may patch up my ragged fur again!"

"Oh!" said the bear, "you’re stuffed with straw and covered in tar? Then give me some of your straw and tar so I can fix my tattered fur!"

"Take some," said the ox, and the bear fell upon him and began to tear away at the tar.

"Take some," said the ox, and the bear jumped on him and started ripping at the tar.

He tore and tore, and buried his teeth in it till he found he couldn't let go again. He tugged and he tugged, but it was no good, and the ox dragged him gradually off, goodness knows where.

He pulled and pulled, sinking his teeth into it until he realized he couldn’t let go. He yanked and yanked, but it was pointless, and the ox slowly dragged him away, who knows where.

Then the old woman awoke, and there was no ox to be seen. "Alas! old fool that I am!" cried she, "perchance it has gone home." Then she quickly caught up her distaff and spinning board, threw them over her shoulders, and hastened off home, and she saw that the ox had dragged the bear up to the fence, and in she went to her old man.[126]

Then the old woman woke up, and there was no ox in sight. "Oh no! What a fool I am!" she exclaimed, "Maybe it has gone back home." She quickly grabbed her distaff and spinning board, threw them over her shoulders, and hurried home. There, she saw that the ox had pulled the bear up to the fence, and she went in to see her old man.[126]

"Dad, dad," she cried, "look, look! The ox has brought us a bear. Come out and kill it!" Then the old man jumped up, tore off the bear, tied him up, and threw him in the cellar.

"Dad, dad," she shouted, "look, look! The ox brought us a bear. Come out and kill it!" Then the old man jumped up, grabbed the bear, tied it up, and threw it in the cellar.

Next morning, between dark and dawn, the old woman took her distaff and drove the ox into the steppe to graze. She herself sat down by a mound, began spinning, and said:

Next morning, between dark and dawn, the old woman took her distaff and led the ox into the steppe to graze. She sat down by a mound, started spinning, and said:

"Graze, graze away, little ox, while I spin my flax! Graze, graze away, little ox, while I spin my flax!" And while she spun, her head dropped down and she dozed. And, lo! from behind the dark wood, from the back of the huge pines, a grey wolf came rushing out upon the ox and said:

"Eat up, eat up, little ox, while I spin my flax! Eat up, eat up, little ox, while I spin my flax!" And as she spun, her head started to droop and she dozed off. Suddenly, from behind the dark forest, from the depths of the towering pines, a gray wolf came rushing out towards the ox and said:

"Who are you? Come, tell me!"

"Who are you? Come on, tell me!"

"I am a three-year-old heifer, stuffed with straw and trimmed with tar," said the ox.

"I’m a three-year-old heifer, packed with straw and covered in tar," said the ox.

"Oh! trimmed with tar, are you? Then give me of your tar to tar my sides, that the dogs and the sons of dogs tear me not!"

"Oh! You're covered in tar, huh? Then give me some of your tar to coat my sides, so that the dogs and their pups don’t tear me apart!"

"Take some," said the ox. And with that the wolf fell upon him and tried to tear the tar off. He tugged and tugged, and tore with his teeth, but could get none off. Then he tried to let go, and couldn't; tug and worry as he might, it was no good. When the old woman woke, there was no heifer in sight. "Maybe my heifer has gone home!"[127] she cried. "I'll go home and see." When she got there she was astonished, for by the palings stood the ox with the wolf still tugging at it. She ran and told her old man, and her old man came and threw the wolf into the cellar also.

"Take some," said the ox. With that, the wolf jumped on him and tried to tear the tar off. He tugged and tugged, biting at it, but couldn't get any off. Then he tried to let go, but he couldn't; no matter how much he struggled, it was useless. When the old woman woke up, there was no heifer in sight. "Maybe my heifer has gone home!" she cried. "I'll go home and check." When she got there, she was shocked to see the ox with the wolf still pulling at it by the fence. She ran to tell her husband, and he came and tossed the wolf into the cellar too.

On the third day the old woman again drove her ox into the pastures to graze, and sat down by a mound and dozed off. Then a fox came running up. "Who are you?" it asked the ox.

On the third day, the old woman once more took her ox into the pastures to graze and sat down by a mound, dozing off. Then a fox came running up. "Who are you?" it asked the ox.

"I'm a three-year-old heifer, stuffed with straw and daubed with tar."

"I'm a three-year-old female cow, filled with straw and covered in tar."

"Then give me some of your tar to smear my sides with, when those dogs and sons of dogs tear my hide!"

"Then give me some of your tar to spread on my sides when those dogs and sons of dogs rip my skin!"

"Take some," said the ox. Then the fox fastened her teeth in him and couldn't draw them out again. The old woman told her old man, and he took and cast the fox into the cellar in the same way. And after that they caught Pussy Swift-foot[13] likewise.

"Go ahead, take some," said the ox. Then the fox bit down on him and couldn't get her teeth out again. The old woman told her husband, and he took the fox and threw her into the cellar just like that. After that, they caught Pussy Swift-foot[13] too.

[13] The hare.

The rabbit.

So when he had got them all safely the old man sat down on a bench before the cellar and began sharpening a knife. And the bear said to him:

So once he had gathered them all safely, the old man sat down on a bench in front of the cellar and started sharpening a knife. And the bear said to him:

"Tell me, daddy, what are you sharpening your knife for?"

"Tell me, Dad, what are you sharpening your knife for?"

"To flay your skin off, that I may make a [128]leather jacket for myself and a pelisse for my old woman."

"To take your skin off so I can make a [128]leather jacket for myself and a coat for my wife."

"Oh! don't flay me, daddy dear! Rather let me go, and I'll bring you a lot of honey."

"Oh! please don't hurt me, Dad! Just let me go, and I'll bring you a lot of honey."

"Very well, see you do it," and he unbound and let the bear go. Then he sat down on the bench and again began sharpening his knife. And the wolf asked him:

"Alright, go ahead and do it," and he untied and released the bear. Then he sat back down on the bench and resumed sharpening his knife. The wolf then asked him:

"Daddy, what are you sharpening your knife for?"

"Dad, what are you sharpening your knife for?"

"To flay off your skin, that I may make me a warm cap against the winter."

"To strip off your skin so I can make myself a warm hat for the winter."

"Oh! Don't flay me, daddy dear, and I'll bring you a whole herd of little sheep."

"Oh! Please don’t hurt me, dad, and I’ll bring you a whole flock of little sheep."

"Well, see that you do it," and he let the wolf go.

"Alright, make sure you do it," and he released the wolf.

Then he sat down, and began sharpening his knife again. The fox put out her little snout, and asked him:

Then he sat down and started sharpening his knife again. The fox poked her little snout out and asked him:

"Be so kind, dear daddy, as to tell me why you are sharpening your knife!"

"Please, dear dad, can you tell me why you’re sharpening your knife?"

"Little foxes," said the old man, "have nice skins that do capitally for collars and trimmings, and I want to skin you!"

"Little foxes," said the old man, "have beautiful fur that works great for collars and trims, and I want to skin you!"

"Oh! Don't take my skin away, daddy dear, and I will bring you hens and geese."

"Oh! Please don't take my skin away, Daddy, and I promise I'll bring you hens and geese."

"Very well, see that you do it!" and he let the fox go.

"Alright, make sure you do it!" and he let the fox go.

The hare now alone remained, and the old[129] man began sharpening his knife on the hare's account.

The hare was now the only one left, and the old[129] man started sharpening his knife for the hare.

"Why do you do that?" asked Puss, and he replied:

"Why do you do that?" asked Puss, and he replied:

"Little hares have nice little, soft, warm skins, which will make me nice gloves and mittens against the winter!"

"Little hares have soft, warm fur that will make great gloves and mittens for winter!"

"Oh! daddy dear! Don't flay me, and I'll bring you kale and good cauliflower if only you let me go!"

"Oh! Daddy, please don’t hurt me, and I’ll bring you kale and good cauliflower if you just let me go!"

Then he let the hare go also.

Then he let the rabbit go too.

Then they went to bed: but very early in the morning, when it was neither dusk nor dawn, there was a noise in the doorway like Durrrrrr!

Then they went to bed: but very early in the morning, when it was neither dusk nor dawn, there was a noise in the doorway like Durrrrrr!

"Daddy!" cried the old woman, "there's someone scratching at the door: go and see who it is!"

"Dad!" shouted the old woman, "someone's scratching at the door: go check who it is!"

The old man went out, and there was the bear carrying a whole hive full of honey. The old man took the honey from the bear; but no sooner did he lie down again than there was another Durrrrr! at the door. The old man looked out and saw the wolf driving a whole flock of sheep into the courtyard. Close on his heels came the fox, driving before him geese and hens, and all manner of fowls; and last of all came the hare, bringing cabbage and kale, and all manner of good food.[130]

The old man stepped outside and saw the bear carrying an entire hive full of honey. He took the honey from the bear, but no sooner had he laid down again than there was another Durrrrr! at the door. The old man looked out and noticed the wolf herding a whole flock of sheep into the courtyard. Right behind him came the fox, leading geese and hens, along with all sorts of other birds; and finally, the hare arrived, bringing cabbage and kale, along with all kinds of good food.[130]

And the old man was glad, and the old woman was glad. And the old man sold the sheep and oxen, and got so rich that he needed nothing more.

And the old man was happy, and the old woman was happy. The old man sold the sheep and oxen and became so wealthy that he needed nothing else.

As for the straw-stuffed ox, it stood in the sun till it fell to pieces.

As for the straw-filled ox, it stood in the sun until it fell apart.


The Necklace of Truth

JEAN MACÉ

O

nce there was a little girl named Coralie. She had but one fault. She told falsehoods. Her parents tried to cure her in many ways, but in vain. Finally they decided to take her to the enchanter Merlin.

Once there was a little girl named Coralie. She had just one flaw. She told lies. Her parents tried to fix it in many ways, but nothing worked. Finally, they decided to take her to the enchanter Merlin.

The enchanter Merlin lived in a glass palace. He loved truth. He knew liars by their odour a league off. When Coralie came toward the castle, Merlin was forced to burn vinegar to keep himself from being ill.

The wizard Merlin lived in a glass palace. He loved honesty. He could smell liars from a mile away. When Coralie approached the castle, Merlin had to burn vinegar to avoid getting sick.

Coralie's mother began to explain the reason for their coming. But Merlin stopped her.

Coralie's mom started to explain why they were there. But Merlin interrupted her.

"I know all about your daughter, my good lady," he said. "She is one of the greatest liars in the world. She often makes me ill."

"I know everything about your daughter, my dear lady," he said. "She's one of the biggest liars in the world. She often makes me feel sick."

Merlin's face looked so stern that Coralie hid her face under her mother's cloak. Her father stood before her to keep her from harm.

Merlin's expression was so serious that Coralie tucked her face under her mother's cloak. Her father stood in front of her to protect her from any danger.

"Do not fear," said Merlin. "I am not going to hurt your little girl. I only wish to make her a present."[132]

"Don't worry," said Merlin. "I’m not going to hurt your little girl. I just want to give her a gift." [132]

He opened a drawer and took from it a magnificent amethyst necklace. It was fastened with a shining clasp of diamonds.

He opened a drawer and took out a stunning amethyst necklace. It was secured with a sparkling diamond clasp.

Merlin put the necklace on Coralie's neck and said, "Go in peace, my friends. Your little daughter carries with her a sure guardian of the truth."

Merlin placed the necklace around Coralie's neck and said, "Go in peace, my friends. Your little daughter has a true protector of the truth with her."

Then he looked sternly at Coralie and said, "In a year I shall come for my necklace. Do not dare to take it off for a single moment. If you do, harm will come to you!"

Then he glared at Coralie and said, "In a year, I'll be back for my necklace. Don't even think about taking it off for a second. If you do, something bad will happen to you!"

"Oh, I shall always love to wear it! It is so beautiful!" cried Coralie. And this is the way she came by the wonderful Necklace of Truth.

"Oh, I will always love wearing it! It’s so beautiful!" shouted Coralie. And this is how she got the amazing Necklace of Truth.

The day after Coralie returned home she was sent to school. As she had long been absent, the little girls crowded round her. There was a cry of admiration at sight of the necklace.

The day after Coralie got home, she was sent to school. Since she had been away for so long, the little girls gathered around her. There was a gasp of admiration when they saw the necklace.

"Where did it come from? Where did you get it?" they asked.

"Where did it come from? Where did you get it?" they asked.

"I was ill for a long time," replied Coralie. "When I got well, mamma and papa gave me the necklace."

"I was sick for a while," Coralie replied. "When I got better, Mom and Dad gave me the necklace."

A loud cry rose from all. The diamonds of the clasp had grown dim. They now looked like coarse glass.

A loud shout came from everyone. The diamonds in the clasp had lost their sparkle. They now resembled cheap glass.

"Yes, indeed, I have been ill! What are you making such a fuss about?"[133]

"Yes, I have been sick! Why are you making such a big deal out of it?"[133]

At this second falsehood the amethysts, in turn, changed to ugly yellow stones. A new cry arose. Coralie was frightened at the strange behaviour of the necklace.

At this second lie, the amethysts turned into ugly yellow stones. A new cry went up. Coralie was scared by the weird behavior of the necklace.

"I have been to the enchanter Merlin," she said very humbly.

"I’ve met the wizard Merlin," she said very humbly.

Immediately the necklace looked as beautiful as ever. But the children teased her.

Immediately, the necklace looked just as beautiful as ever. But the kids teased her.

"You need not laugh," said Coralie, "for Merlin was very glad to see us. He sent his carriage to the next town to meet us. Such a splendid carriage, with six white horses, pink satin cushions, and a negro coachman with powdered hair. Merlin's palace is all of jasper and gold. He met us at the door and led us to the dining-room. There stood a long table covered with delicious things to eat. First of all we ate——"

"You don’t have to laugh,” Coralie said, “because Merlin was really happy to see us. He sent his carriage to the next town to pick us up. It was such an amazing carriage, with six white horses, pink satin cushions, and a Black coachman with powdered hair. Merlin's palace is made of all jasper and gold. He met us at the door and took us to the dining room. There was a long table filled with delicious food. First, we ate——"

Coralie stopped, for the children were laughing till the tears rolled down their cheeks. She glanced at the necklace and shuddered. With each new falsehood, the necklace had become longer and longer, till it already dragged on the ground.

Coralie stopped, because the kids were laughing so hard that tears streamed down their faces. She looked at the necklace and shivered. With each new lie, the necklace had grown longer and longer, until it was already dragging on the ground.

"Coralie, you are stretching the truth," cried the girls.

"Coralie, you're exaggerating," the girls exclaimed.

"Well, I confess it. We walked, and we stayed there only five minutes."

"Well, I admit it. We walked, and we were only there for five minutes."

The necklace shrank at once to its proper size.[134]

The necklace immediately shrank to the right size.[134]

"The necklace—the necklace—where did it come from?"

"The necklace—the necklace—where did it come from?"

"He gave it to me without saying a word. I think——"

"He handed it to me without saying a word. I think——"

She had not time to finish. The fatal necklace grew shorter and shorter till it choked her. She gasped for breath.

She didn't have time to finish. The deadly necklace got shorter and shorter until it strangled her. She gasped for air.

"You are keeping back part of the truth," cried her schoolmates.

"You’re holding back part of the truth," shouted her classmates.

"He said—that I was—one of the greatest—liars in the world." The necklace loosened about her neck, but Coralie still cried with pain.

"He said that I was one of the biggest liars in the world." The necklace loosened around her neck, but Coralie still cried out in pain.

"That was why Merlin gave me the necklace. He said that it would make me truthful. What a silly I have been to be proud of it!"

"That’s why Merlin gave me the necklace. He said it would make me honest. What a fool I've been to take pride in it!"

Her playmates were sorry for her. "If I were in your place," said one of them, "I should send back the necklace. Why do you not take it off?"

Her playmates felt bad for her. "If I were you," one of them said, "I would return the necklace. Why don’t you just take it off?"

Poor Coralie did not wish to speak. The stones, however, began to dance up and down and to make a terrible clatter.

Poor Coralie didn’t want to say anything. The stones, however, started bouncing up and down and making a terrible noise.

"There is something you have not told us," laughed the little girls.

"There’s something you haven't told us," giggled the little girls.

"I like to wear it."

"I like wearing it."

Oh, how the diamonds and amethysts danced! It was worse than ever.

Oh, how the diamonds and amethysts sparkled! It was worse than ever.

"Tell us the true reason."[135]

"Tell us the real reason."[135]

"Well, I see I can hide nothing. Merlin forbade me to take it off. He said great harm would come if I disobeyed."

"Well, I guess I can’t hide anything. Merlin told me I couldn't take it off. He said it would bring terrible consequences if I didn’t listen."

Thanks to the enchanted necklace, Coralie became a truthful child. Long before the year had passed, Merlin came for his necklace. He needed it for another child who told falsehoods.

Thanks to the magical necklace, Coralie turned into an honest kid. Long before the year was up, Merlin came to get his necklace back. He needed it for another child who told lies.

No one can tell to-day what has become of the wonderful Necklace of Truth. But if I were a little child in the habit of telling falsehoods, I should not feel quite sure that it might not be found again some fine day.

No one can say today what has happened to the amazing Necklace of Truth. But if I were a little kid who often lied, I wouldn't be completely confident that it couldn't be found again someday.


Anders' New Cap[14]

ANNA WOHLENBERG

O

nce upon a time there was a little boy, called Anders, who had a new cap. And a prettier cap you never could see, for mother herself had knitted it, and nobody could make anything quite as nice as mother could. And it was altogether red, except a small part in the middle which was green, for the red yarn had given out; and the tassel was blue.

Once upon a time, there was a little boy named Anders who had a new cap. And it was the prettiest cap you could ever see, because his mother had knitted it herself, and nobody could make anything as nice as she could. The cap was entirely red, except for a small part in the middle that was green, since they had run out of the red yarn; and the tassel was blue.

[14] A Swedish Fairy Tale.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A Swedish Fairy Tale.

His brothers and sisters walked about squinting at him, and their faces grew long with envy. But Anders cared nothing about that. He put his hands in his trousers pockets and went out for a walk, for he did not begrudge anybody's seeing how fine he was.

His brothers and sisters wandered around squinting at him, and their faces showed their jealousy. But Anders didn’t care about that. He stuffed his hands in his pants pockets and stepped out for a walk, as he didn’t mind anyone seeing how great he looked.

The first person he met was a farm labourer walking alongside a load of peat and smacking at his horse. He made a bow so deep that his back came near breaking, and he was dumbfounded, I can tell you, when he saw it was nobody but Anders.

The first person he encountered was a farm worker walking next to a load of peat and hitting his horse. He bowed so deeply that he nearly hurt his back, and he was completely shocked, let me tell you, when he realized it was just Anders.

"Dear me," he said, "if I did not think it was the gracious little count himself." And [137]then he invited Anders to ride on the peat load.

"Well, I never," he said, "if I didn't think it was the kind little count himself." And [137]then he invited Anders to ride on the peat load.

But when one has a fine red cap with a blue tassel, one is too fine to ride on peat loads, and Anders trotted proudly by.

But when you have a nice red cap with a blue tassel, you're too good to ride on peat loads, so Anders trotted by proudly.

At the turn of the road he ran up against the tanner's boy, Lars. He was such a big boy that he wore high boots and carried a jack-knife. He gazed and gazed at the cap, and could not keep from fingering the blue tassel.

At the bend in the road, he ran into the tanner's son, Lars. He was such a big kid that he wore tall boots and had a pocket knife. He stared and stared at the cap and couldn't help but play with the blue tassel.

"Let's swap caps," he said, "and I will give you my jack-knife to boot."

"Let's trade hats," he said, "and I'll throw in my pocket knife as well."

Now this knife was a splendid one, though half the blade was gone, and the handle was a little cracked; and Anders knew that one is almost a man as soon as one has a jack-knife. But still it did not come up to the new cap which mother had made.

Now this knife was great, even though half the blade was missing and the handle was a bit cracked. Anders knew that you’re almost a man as soon as you have a jackknife. But still, it didn’t compare to the new cap that his mom had made.

"Oh no, I am not as stupid as all that!"

"Oh no, I'm not that dumb!"

And then he said good-bye to Lars with a nod; but Lars only made faces at him, for he was very much put out because he could not cheat Anders out of his cap which his mother had made.

And then he said goodbye to Lars with a nod; but Lars just made faces at him, since he was really upset that he couldn’t trick Anders out of his cap that his mom had made.

Soon after this, Anders met a very old, old woman who curtsied till her skirts looked like a balloon. She called him a little gentleman and said that he was so fine that he might go to the royal court ball.

Soon after this, Anders met a very old woman who curtsied until her skirts looked like a balloon. She called him a little gentleman and said he was so fine that he could go to the royal court ball.

"Yes, why not?" thought Anders. "Seeing[138] that I am so fine, I may as well go and visit the King."

"Yeah, why not?" thought Anders. "Since I'm doing so well, I might as well go visit the King."

And so he did. In the palace yard stood two soldiers with shining helmets, and with muskets over their shoulders; and when Anders came, both the muskets were levelled at him.

And he did. In the palace yard stood two soldiers with shining helmets and muskets slung over their shoulders; and when Anders arrived, both muskets were aimed at him.

"Where may you be going?" asked one of the soldiers.

"Where are you headed?" asked one of the soldiers.

"I am going to the court ball," answered Anders.

"I’m going to the court ball," Anders replied.

"Indeed you are not," said the other soldier, and put his foot forward. "Nobody is allowed there without a uniform."

"You're right, you're not," said the other soldier, stepping forward. "No one is allowed in there without a uniform."

But just at this instant the Princess came tripping across the yard. She was dressed in white silk with bows of ribbon. When she became aware of Anders and the soldiers, she walked over to them.

But just at that moment, the Princess came walking across the yard. She was wearing white silk with ribbon bows. When she saw Anders and the soldiers, she walked over to them.

"Oh," she said, "he has such an extraordinarily fine cap on his head, that that will do just as well as a uniform."

"Oh," she said, "he has such a really nice cap on his head that it’s just as good as a uniform."

And she took Anders' hand and walked with him up the broad marble stairs, where soldiers were posted at every third step, and through the magnificent halls where courtiers in silk and velvet stood bowing wherever he went. For, like as not, they must have thought him a prince when they saw his fine cap.[139]

And she took Anders' hand and walked with him up the wide marble stairs, where soldiers were stationed at every third step, and through the stunning halls where courtiers in silk and velvet bowed whenever he passed. They probably thought he was a prince when they saw his fancy cap.[139]

At the farther end of the largest hall a table was set with golden cups and golden plates in long rows. On huge silver platters were pyramids of tarts and cakes, and red wine sparkled in glittering decanters. The Princess sat down under a blue canopy with bouquets of roses; and she let Anders sit in a golden chair by her side.

At the far end of the biggest hall, a table was laid out with golden cups and plates arranged in long rows. Huge silver platters held piles of tarts and cakes, and red wine sparkled in shiny decanters. The Princess sat down under a blue canopy adorned with bouquets of roses, and she let Anders sit in a golden chair next to her.

"But you must not eat with your cap on your head," she said, and was going to take it off.

"But you can't eat with your hat on," she said, and she was about to take it off.

"Oh yes, I can eat just as well," said Anders, and held on to his cap, for if they should take it away from him, nobody would any longer believe that he was a prince, and, besides, he did not feel sure that he would get it back again.

"Oh yeah, I can eat just as well," said Anders, gripping his cap tightly, because if they took it away from him, no one would believe he was a prince anymore, and besides, he wasn't sure he would ever get it back.

"Well, well, give it to me," said the Princess, "and I will give you a kiss."

"Alright, just hand it over," said the Princess, "and I'll give you a kiss."

The Princess certainly was beautiful, and he would have dearly liked to be kissed by her, but the cap which his mother had made he would not give up on any condition. He only shook his head.

The Princess was definitely beautiful, and he really wanted her to kiss him, but he wouldn’t give up the cap his mother made him, no matter what. He just shook his head.

"Well, but now?" said the Princess; and she filled his pockets with cakes, and put her own heavy gold chain around his neck, and bent down and kissed him.

"Well, what now?" said the Princess; and she filled his pockets with cakes, put her own heavy gold chain around his neck, and leaned down to kiss him.

But he only moved farther back in his chair, and did not take his hands away from his head.[140]

But he just leaned further back in his chair and kept his hands on his head.[140]

Then the doors were thrown open, and the King entered with a large suite of gentlemen in glittering uniforms and plumed hats. And the King himself wore an ermine-bordered purple mantle which trailed behind him, and he had a large gold crown on his white curly hair.

Then the doors swung open, and the King walked in with a big group of gentlemen in shiny uniforms and feathered hats. The King himself wore a purple robe with an ermine trim that flowed behind him, and he had a large gold crown sitting on his white curly hair.

He smiled when he saw Anders in the gilt chair.

He smiled when he saw Anders in the fancy chair.

"That is a very fine cap you have," he said.

"That's a really nice hat you have," he said.

"So it is," said Anders. "And it is made of mother's best yarn, and she knitted it herself, and everybody wants to get it away from me."

"So it is," said Anders. "And it's made of Mom's best yarn, and she knitted it herself, and everyone wants to take it from me."

"But surely you would like to change caps with me," said the King, and raised his large, heavy gold crown from his head.

"But you must want to swap caps with me," said the King, lifting his large, heavy gold crown off his head.

Anders did not answer. He sat as before, and held on to his red cap which everybody was so anxious to get. But when the King came nearer to him, with his gold crown between his hands, then he grew frightened as never before, for a King can do what he likes, and he would be likely to cheat him out of his cap, if he did not take good care.

Anders didn't respond. He remained sitting as he was, gripping his red cap that everyone wanted so badly. But when the King approached him, holding his gold crown, he felt a fear like never before, because a King can do whatever he wants, and he might try to take his cap if he didn't watch out.

With one jump Anders got out of his chair. He darted like an arrow through all the halls, down all the stairs, and across the yard. He twisted himself like an eel between the outstretched arms of the courtiers, and over the soldiers' muskets he jumped like a little rabbit.[141] He ran so fast that the Princess's necklace fell off his neck, and all the cakes jumped out of his pockets. But he had his cap. He still held on to it with both hands as he rushed into his mother's cottage.

With one quick leap, Anders jumped out of his chair. He zipped through the halls, down the stairs, and across the yard like an arrow. He weaved between the outstretched arms of the courtiers and jumped over the soldiers' muskets like a little rabbit.[141] He ran so fast that the Princess's necklace slipped off his neck, and all the cakes flew out of his pockets. But he still had his cap. He held onto it with both hands as he rushed into his mother’s cottage.

And his mother took him up in her lap, and he told her all his adventures, and how everybody wanted his cap. And all his brothers and sisters stood round and listened with their mouths open.

And his mom picked him up in her lap, and he shared all his adventures with her, explaining how everyone wanted his cap. His brothers and sisters gathered around, listening with their mouths wide open.

But when his big brother heard that he had refused to give his cap for a King's golden crown, he said that Anders was a stupid. Just think what splendid things one might get in exchange for the crown; and Anders could have had a still finer cap.

But when his big brother heard that he had refused to give his cap for a King's golden crown, he called Anders stupid. Just think of all the amazing things one could get in return for the crown; and Anders could have had an even better cap.

Anders' face grew red. That he had not thought of. He cuddled up to his mother and asked:

Anders' face turned red. He hadn't thought of that. He snuggled up to his mom and asked:

"Mother, was I stupid?"

"Mom, was I foolish?"

But his mother hugged him close.

But his mom hugged him tight.

"No, my little son," she said. "If you dressed in silk and gold from top to toe, you could not look any nicer than in your little red cap."

"No, my little son," she said. "Even if you wore silk and gold from head to toe, you couldn't look nicer than you do in your little red cap."

Then Anders felt brave again. He knew well enough that mother's cap was the best cap in all the world.

Then Anders felt brave again. He knew that his mother's cap was the best cap in the whole world.


Dust under the Rug

MAUD LINDSAY

T

here was once a mother, who had two little daughters; and, as her husband was dead and she was very poor, she worked diligently all the time that they might be well fed and clothed. She was a skilled worker, and found work to do away from home, but her two little girls were so good and so helpful that they kept her house as neat and as bright as a new pin.

There was once a mother who had two young daughters. Since her husband had passed away and she was very poor, she worked hard all the time to make sure they had enough to eat and nice clothes to wear. She was a talented worker and found jobs outside the home, but her two little girls were so sweet and helpful that they kept the house as tidy and fresh as a new pin.

One of the little girls was lame, and could not run about the house; so she sat still in her chair, and sewed, while Minnie, the sister, washed the dishes, swept the floor, and made the home beautiful.

One of the little girls had a limp and couldn't run around the house; so she sat quietly in her chair and sewed, while her sister Minnie washed the dishes, swept the floor, and made their home look nice.

Their home was on the edge of a great forest; and after their tasks were finished the little girls would sit at the window and watch the tall trees as they bent in the wind, until it would seem as though the trees were real persons, nodding and bending and bowing to each other.

Their home was at the edge of a huge forest; and after they finished their chores, the little girls would sit by the window and watch the tall trees swaying in the wind, until it seemed like the trees were actual people, nodding, bending, and bowing to each other.

In the spring there were birds, in the summer the wild flowers, in autumn the bright leaves, and in winter the great drifts[143] of white snow; so that the whole year was a round of delight to the two happy children. But one day the dear mother came home ill; and then they were very sad. It was winter, and there were many things to buy. Minnie and her little sister sat by the fireside and talked it over, and at last Minnie said:

In the spring, there were birds; in the summer, there were wildflowers; in the autumn, there were bright leaves; and in the winter, there were huge drifts[143] of white snow. So the whole year was filled with joy for the two happy children. But one day, their dear mother came home sick, and then they were very sad. It was winter, and there were many things they needed to buy. Minnie and her little sister sat by the fireplace and talked it over, and finally, Minnie said:

"Dear sister, I must go out to find work, before the food comes to an end." So she kissed her mother, and, wrapping herself up, started from home. There was a narrow path leading through the forest, and she determined to follow it until she reached some place where she might find the work she wanted.

"Dear sister, I need to go out to find a job before we run out of food." She kissed her mother, and, bundling up, left home. There was a narrow path winding through the forest, and she decided to follow it until she reached somewhere she could find the work she needed.

As she hurried on, the shadows grew deeper. The night was coming fast when she saw before her a very small house, which was a welcome sight. She made haste to reach it, and to knock at the door.

As she rushed forward, the shadows got darker. Night was approaching quickly when she spotted a tiny house ahead, which was a relief. She hurried to get there and knocked on the door.

Nobody came in answer to her knock. When she had tried again and again, she thought that nobody lived there; and she opened the door and walked in, meaning to stay all night.

Nobody answered her knock. After trying again and again, she figured that no one lived there, so she opened the door and walked in, planning to stay all night.

As soon as she stepped into the house, she started back in surprise; for there before her she saw twelve little beds with the bedclothes all tumbled, twelve little dirty plates on a very dusty table, and the floor of the room[144] so dusty that I am sure you could have drawn a picture on it.

As soon as she walked into the house, she stepped back in shock; for there in front of her were twelve little beds with the blankets all messed up, twelve little dirty plates on a very dusty table, and the floor of the room[144] so dusty that I’m sure you could have drawn a picture on it.

"Dear me!" said the little girl, "this will never do!" And as soon as she had warmed her hands, she set to work to make the room tidy.

"Wow!" said the little girl, "this isn't going to work!" And as soon as she warmed her hands, she started cleaning up the room.

She washed the plates, she made up the beds, she swept the floor, she straightened the great rug in front of the fireplace, and set the twelve little chairs in a half-circle around the fire; and, just as she finished, the door opened and in walked twelve of the queerest little people she had ever seen. They were just about as tall as a carpenter's rule, and all wore yellow clothes; and when Minnie saw this, she knew that they must be the dwarfs who kept the gold in the heart of the mountain.

She washed the dishes, made the beds, swept the floor, straightened the big rug in front of the fireplace, and arranged the twelve little chairs in a half-circle around the fire. Just as she was finishing up, the door opened and in walked twelve of the strangest little people she had ever seen. They were about the height of a carpenter's ruler and all wore yellow outfits. When Minnie saw this, she realized they must be the dwarfs who guarded the gold in the heart of the mountain.

"Well!" said the dwarfs, all together, for they always spoke together and in rhyme,

"Well!" said the dwarfs, all at once, because they always spoke in unison and in rhyme,

"Isn't this a nice surprise?" "We can’t believe what we’re seeing!"

Then they spied Minnie, and cried in great astonishment:

Then they saw Minnie and shouted in disbelief:

"Who could this be, so lovely and gentle?
"Our helper is a child we don't know."

Now when Minnie saw the dwarfs, she came to meet them. "If you please," she[145] said, "I'm little Minnie Grey; and I'm looking for work because my dear mother is sick. I came in here when the night drew near, and——"

Now, when Minnie saw the dwarfs, she approached them. "Excuse me," she[145] said, "I'm little Minnie Grey, and I'm looking for a job because my dear mother is sick. I came in here as night was falling, and——"

Here all the dwarfs laughed, and called out merrily:

Here all the dwarfs laughed and shouted happily:

"You found our room to be a sorry sight,
But you've made it clean and bright.

They were such dear funny little dwarfs! After they had thanked Minnie for her trouble, they took white bread and honey from the closet and asked her to sup with them.

They were such lovable, funny little dwarfs! After they thanked Minnie for her help, they took some white bread and honey from the cupboard and invited her to join them for dinner.

While they sat at supper, they told her that their fairy housekeeper had taken a holiday, and their house was not well kept, because she was away.

While they were having dinner, they told her that their fairy housekeeper was on vacation, and their house wasn't in good shape because she was gone.

They sighed when they said this; and after supper, when Minnie washed the dishes and set them carefully away, they looked at her often and talked among themselves. When the last plate was in its place they called Minnie to them and said:

They sighed when they said this; and after dinner, when Minnie washed the dishes and put them away carefully, they looked at her often and talked among themselves. When the last plate was in its place, they called Minnie over and said:

"Dear mortal woman, will you stay
All during our fairy's holiday? And if you remain faithful and good, "We will reward you as we ought to."

Now Minnie was much pleased, for she liked the kind dwarfs, and wanted to help[146] them, so she thanked them, and went to bed to dream happy dreams.

Now Minnie was very happy because she liked the kind dwarfs and wanted to help[146] them, so she thanked them and went to bed to dream sweet dreams.

Next morning she was awake with the chickens, and cooked a nice breakfast; and after the dwarfs left, she cleaned up the rooms and mended the dwarfs' clothes. In the evening when the dwarfs came home, they found a bright fire and a warm supper waiting for them; and every day Minnie worked faithfully until the last day of the fairy house-keeper's holiday.

Next morning, she was up with the chickens and made a nice breakfast; after the dwarfs left, she cleaned the rooms and mended their clothes. In the evening, when the dwarfs came home, they found a bright fire and a warm dinner waiting for them; and every day, Minnie worked hard until the last day of the fairy housekeeper's holiday.

That morning, as Minnie looked out of the window to watch the dwarfs go to their work, she saw on one of the window-panes the most beautiful picture she had ever seen.

That morning, as Minnie looked out of the window to watch the dwarfs go to work, she saw the most beautiful picture she had ever seen on one of the window panes.

A picture of fairy palaces with towers of silver and frosted pinnacles, so wonderful and beautiful that as she looked at it she forgot that there was work to be done, until the cuckoo clock on the mantel struck twelve.

A picture of fairy palaces with silver towers and icy peaks, so amazing and pretty that as she gazed at it, she completely forgot about the work that needed to be done, until the cuckoo clock on the mantel chimed twelve.

Then she ran in haste to make up the beds, and wash the dishes; but because she was in a hurry she could not work quickly, and when she took the broom to sweep the floor it was almost time for the dwarfs to come home.

Then she rushed to make the beds and wash the dishes; but because she was in a hurry, she couldn't work quickly, and when she grabbed the broom to sweep the floor, it was almost time for the dwarfs to come home.

"I believe," said Minnie aloud, "that I will not sweep under the rug to-day. After all, it is nothing for dust to be where it can't[147] be seen." So she hurried to her supper and left the rug unturned.

"I think," Minnie said out loud, "that I won't sweep under the rug today. After all, it's no big deal for dust to be where it can't[147] be seen." So she quickly went to her dinner and left the rug untouched.

Before long the dwarfs came home. As the rooms looked just as usual, nothing was said; and Minnie thought no more of the dust until she went to bed and the stars peeped through the window.

Before long, the dwarfs came home. Since the rooms looked just as they usually did, nothing was mentioned; and Minnie didn’t think about the dust again until she went to bed and the stars peeked through the window.

Then she thought of it, for it seemed to her that she could hear the stars saying:

Then she thought about it, because it felt like she could hear the stars saying:

"There is the little girl who is so faithful and good"; and Minnie turned her face to the wall, for a little voice, right in her own heart, said:

"There is the little girl who is so loyal and kind"; and Minnie turned her face to the wall, for a small voice, deep in her own heart, said:

"Dust under the rug! dust under the rug!"

"Dust under the rug! Dust under the rug!"

"There is the little girl," cried the stars, "who keeps home as bright as star-shine."

"There’s the little girl," exclaimed the stars, "who keeps the home as bright as starlight."

"Dust under the rug! dust under the rug!" said the little voice in Minnie's heart.

"Dust under the rug! dust under the rug!" said the little voice in Minnie's heart.

"We see her! we see her!" called all the stars joyfully.

"We see her! We see her!" called all the stars happily.

"Dust under the rug! dust under the rug!" said the little voice in Minnie's heart, and she could bear it no longer. So she sprang out of bed, and, taking her broom in her hand, she swept the dust away; and lo! under the rug lay twelve shining gold-pieces, as round and as bright as the moon.

"Dust under the rug! Dust under the rug!" said the little voice in Minnie's heart, and she couldn't take it anymore. So she jumped out of bed, grabbed her broom, and swept the dust away; and there, under the rug, were twelve shiny gold coins, as round and as bright as the moon.

"Oh! oh! oh!" cried Minnie, in great surprise; and all the little dwarfs came running to see what was the matter.[148]

"Oh! oh! oh!" Minnie exclaimed in shock, and all the little dwarfs rushed over to see what was going on.[148]

Minnie told them all about it; and when she had ended her story, the dwarfs gathered lovingly round her and said:

Minnie shared everything with them, and when she finished her story, the dwarfs gathered around her with affection and said:

"Dear child, all the gold is for you,
You have shown yourself to be loyal and genuine; But if you had left the rug unturned,
You would have only earned a groat.
Our love goes with the gold we provide,
And oh! don’t forget while you live, That in the smallest task completed "There is a wealth of joy for everyone."

Minnie thanked the dwarfs for their kindness to her; and early next morning she hastened home with her golden treasure, which bought many things for the dear mother and little sister.

Minnie thanked the dwarfs for being so kind to her, and early the next morning, she hurried home with her golden treasure, which bought many things for her beloved mother and little sister.

She never saw the dwarfs again; but she never forgot their lesson, to do her work faithfully; and she always swept under the rug.

She never saw the dwarfs again, but she never forgot their lesson to do her work faithfully; and she always swept under the rug.


A Night with Santa Claus

ANNIE R. ANNAN

N

ot very long ago, and not far from here, lived a little boy named Robby Morgan. Now I must tell at once how Robby looked, else how will you know him if you meet him in the street? Blue-eyed was Rob, and fair-haired, and pug-nosed,—just the sweetest trifle, his mother said.

Not very long ago, and not far from here, there was a little boy named Robby Morgan. I should describe how Robby looked right away, or you'll never recognize him if you see him in the street. Robby had blue eyes, fair hair, and a cute little pug nose—just the sweetest thing, his mother said.

Well, the day before Christmas, Rob thought it would be a fine thing to run down the High Street and see what was going on. After dinner his mother put on his fur cap and bright scarf, and filled his pockets with biscuits. She told him to be very polite to Santa Claus if he should happen to meet him.

Well, the day before Christmas, Rob thought it would be great to run down the High Street and see what was happening. After dinner, his mom put on his fur hat and bright scarf and filled his pockets with cookies. She told him to be really nice to Santa Claus if he happened to run into him.

Off he trotted, merry as a cricket, with now a skip, and now a slide. At every corner he held his breath, half expecting to run into Santa himself. Nothing of the sort happened, however, and he soon found himself before the gay windows of a toyshop.

Off he went, cheerful as can be, with a skip here and a slide there. At every corner, he held his breath, half-expecting to bump into Santa himself. But nothing like that happened, and he soon found himself in front of the bright windows of a toy store.

There he saw a spring hobbyhorse, as large as a Shetland pony, all saddled and bridled, too—lacking nothing but a rider. Rob pressed his nose against the glass, and tried[150] to imagine the feelings of a boy in that saddle. He might have stood there all day, had not a ragged little fellow pulled his coat. "Wouldn't you like that popgun?" he piped.

There he saw a spring hobbyhorse, as big as a Shetland pony, all saddled and ready to go—missing only a rider. Rob pressed his nose against the glass and tried[150] to picture what it would be like for a boy to sit in that saddle. He could have stayed there all day if a scruffy little kid hadn’t tugged at his coat. "Wouldn't you want that popgun?" he squeaked.

"Catch me looking at popguns!" said Rob shortly. But when he saw how tattered the boy's jacket was, he said more softly, "P'r'aps you'd like a biscuit?"

"Catch me looking at toy guns!" said Rob shortly. But when he saw how tattered the boy's jacket was, he said more softly, "Maybe you'd like a biscuit?"

"Only try me!" said the shrill little voice.

"Just give it a try!" said the high-pitched little voice.

There was a queer lump in Rob's throat as he emptied one pocket of its biscuits and thrust them into the dirty, eager hands. Then he marched down the street without so much as glancing at that glorious steed again.

There was a strange lump in Rob's throat as he emptied one pocket of its biscuits and handed them to the dirty, eager hands. Then he walked down the street without even looking at that magnificent horse again.

Brighter and brighter grew the windows, more and more full of toys. At last our boy stood, with open eyes and mouth, before a great shop lighted from top to bottom, for it was growing dark. Rob came near taking off his cap and saying, "How do you do, sir?"

Brighter and brighter the windows became, filled more and more with toys. Finally, our boy stood in front of a large shop, lit from top to bottom, as it was getting dark. Rob approached, took off his cap, and said, "How are you, sir?"

To whom? you ask. Why, to an image of Santa Claus, the size of life, holding a Christmas tree hung with wonderful fruit.

To whom? you ask. Well, to a life-sized image of Santa Claus, holding a Christmas tree decorated with amazing ornaments.

Soon a happy thought struck Rob. "Surely this must be Santa Claus's own store, where he comes to fill his basket with toys! What if I were to hide there and wait for him?"

Soon a brilliant idea hit Rob. "This must be Santa Claus's own store, where he comes to fill his basket with toys! What if I hide here and wait for him?"

As I said, he was a brave little chap, and he walked straight into the shop with the stream of big people. Everybody was busy. No one[151] had time to look at our mite of a Rob. He tried in vain to find a quiet corner, till he caught sight of some winding stairs that led up to the next storey. He crept up, scarcely daring to breathe.

As I mentioned, he was a brave little guy, and he walked right into the shop with the crowd of adults. Everyone was busy. No one[151] had time to notice our tiny Rob. He tried unsuccessfully to find a quiet spot until he noticed some winding stairs that led up to the next floor. He quietly made his way up, hardly daring to breathe.

What a fairyland! Toys everywhere! Oceans of toys! Nothing but toys! Excepting one happy little boy! Think of fifty great rocking-horses in a pile; of whole flocks of woolly sheep and curly dogs, with the real bark in them; stacks of drums; regiments of soldiers armed to the teeth; companies of firemen drawing their hose-carts; no end of wheel-barrows and bicycles!

What a magical place! Toys all around! An ocean of toys! Just toys everywhere! Except for one joyful little boy! Imagine fifty amazing rocking horses piled up; whole groups of fluffy sheep and curly dogs that actually bark; stacks of drums; rows of soldiers ready for action; teams of firefighters pulling their hose carts; endless wheelbarrows and bicycles!

Rob screwed his knuckles into his eyes, as a gentle hint, that they had better not play him any tricks, and then stared with might and main.

Rob rubbed his knuckles into his eyes, as a subtle warning that they better not pull any tricks on him, and then stared with all his strength.

Suddenly Rob thought he heard a footstep on the stairs. Fearing to be caught, he hid behind a go-cart. No one came, however, and as he felt rather hungry, he took out the remaining biscuits and had a fine supper.

Suddenly, Rob thought he heard a footstep on the stairs. Scared of getting caught, he hid behind a toy cart. No one came, though, and since he felt pretty hungry, he took out the last of the biscuits and had a nice supper.

Why didn't Santa Claus come?

Why didn't Santa show up?

Rob was really getting sleepy. He stretched out his tired legs, and, turning one of the woolly sheep on its side, pillowed his curly head upon it. It was so nice to lie there, looking up at the ceiling hung with toys, and with the faint hum of voices in his ears. The blue[152] eyes grew more and more heavy. Rob was fast asleep.

Rob was really starting to feel drowsy. He stretched out his tired legs and, turning one of the fluffy sheep on its side, rested his curly head on it. It felt so nice to lie there, staring up at the ceiling decorated with toys, while the soft murmur of voices played in the background. His blue[152] eyes got heavier and heavier. Rob was soon fast asleep.

Midnight! The bells rang loud and clear, as if they had great news to tell the world. What noise is that besides the bells? And look, oh, look! who is that striding up the room with a great basket on his back? He has stolen his coat from a polar bear, and his cap, too, I declare! His boots are of red leather and reach to his knees. His coat and cap are trimmed with wreaths of holly, bright with scarlet berries.

Midnight! The bells rang out loud and clear, as if they had important news to share with the world. What other noise is that aside from the bells? And look, oh, look! Who is that walking into the room with a big basket on his back? He’s taken his coat from a polar bear, and his cap too, I swear! His boots are made of red leather and come up to his knees. His coat and cap are decorated with wreaths of holly, vibrant with red berries.

Good sir, let us see your face—why! that is the best part of him—so round and so ruddy, such twinkling eyes, and such a merry look about those dimples! But see his long white beard—can he be old?

Good sir, let us see your face—wow! that is the best part of him—so round and so rosy, such sparkling eyes, and such a cheerful look around those dimples! But look at his long white beard—can he really be old?

Oh, very, very old! Over nineteen hundred years! Is that not a long life, little ones? But he has a young heart—this dear old man,—and a kind one. Can you guess his name? "Hurrah for Santa Claus!" Right!—the very one.

Oh, very, very old! Over nineteen hundred years! Isn't that a long life, kids? But he has a young heart—this sweet old man—and a kind one. Can you guess his name? "Hooray for Santa Claus!" That's right!

He put his basket down near Robby, and with his back turned to him shook the snow from his fur coat. Some of the flakes fell on Rob's face and roused him from his sleep. Opening his eyes, he saw the white figure, but did not stir nor cry out, lest the vision should vanish.[153]

He set his basket down next to Robby and, with his back to him, shook the snow off his fur coat. Some of the flakes landed on Rob's face and woke him from his sleep. As he opened his eyes, he saw the white figure but didn’t move or cry out, afraid the vision would disappear.[153]

But bless his big heart! he had no idea of vanishing till his night's work was done. He took a large book from his pocket, opened at the first page, and looked at it very closely.

But bless his big heart! he had no idea of disappearing until his night’s work was finished. He pulled a big book out of his pocket, opened it to the first page, and studied it very carefully.

"Tommy Turner" was written at the top, and just below was a little map,—yes, there was Tommy's heart mapped out like a country. Part of the land was marked good, part of it bad. Here and there were little flags to point out places where battles had been fought during the year. Some of them were black and some white; wherever a good feeling had won the fight, there was a white one.

"Tommy Turner" was written at the top, and just below was a little map—yes, there was Tommy's heart mapped out like a country. Part of the land was marked good, part of it bad. Here and there were little flags to point out places where battles had been fought during the year. Some of them were black and some white; wherever a good feeling had won the fight, there was a white one.

"Tommy Turner," said Santa Claus aloud,—"six white flags, three black ones. That leaves only three presents for Tommy: but we must see what can be done for him."

"Tommy Turner," said Santa Claus loudly, "six white flags, three black ones. That leaves only three gifts for Tommy: but we need to figure out what we can do for him."

So he bustled among the toys, and soon had a ball, a horse, and a Noah's ark tied up in a parcel, which he tossed into the basket.

So he hurried around the toys and soon had a ball, a horse, and a Noah's ark wrapped up in a bundle, which he tossed into the basket.

Name after name was read off, some of them belonging to Rob's playmates, and you may be sure that the little boy listened with his heart in his mouth.

Name after name was called out, some of them belonging to Rob's friends, and you can bet that the little boy listened with his heart racing.

"Robby Morgan!" said Santa Claus.

"Robby Morgan!" said Santa.

In his excitement that small lad nearly upset the cart, but Santa did not notice it.

In his excitement, that little boy almost tipped over the cart, but Santa didn’t notice.

"One, two, three, four, five, six, seven"—Rob's breath came very short—"whites!"

"One, two, three, four, five, six, seven"—Rob's breathing was very shallow—"whites!"

He almost clapped his hands.[154]

He nearly clapped his hands.[154]

"One, two, three, blacks! Now I wonder what that little chap would like—here's a drum, a box of tools, a knife, a menagerie. If he hadn't played truant from school that day, and then told a fib about it, I'd give him a rocking-horse."

"One, two, three, blacks! Now I’m curious what that little guy would want—here's a drum, a toolbox, a knife, a zoo. If he hadn’t skipped school that day and then lied about it, I’d get him a rocking horse."

Rob groaned in anguish of spirit.

Rob groaned in frustration.

"But, bless him! he's a fine little fellow, and perhaps he will do better next year if I give him the horse."

"But, bless him! He's a great little guy, and maybe he'll do better next year if I give him the horse."

That was too much for our boy. With a "hurrah" he jumped up and turned a somersault right at Santa Claus's feet.

That was too much for our boy. With a "yay," he jumped up and did a somersault right at Santa Claus's feet.

"Good gracious!" cried Santa, "what's this?"

"Wow!" exclaimed Santa, "what's going on here?"

"Come along, I'll show you the one," cried Rob.

"Come on, I'll show you the one," shouted Rob.

Santa Claus allowed himself to be led off to the pile of horses. You may believe that Rob's sharp eyes soon picked out the one with the longest tail and thickest mane.

Santa Claus let himself be guided to the group of horses. You can bet that Rob's keen eyes quickly spotted the one with the longest tail and fullest mane.

"Well, he beats all the boys that I ever saw! What shall I do with the little spy?"

"Well, he outshines all the boys I've ever seen! What should I do with the little sneak?"

"O dear Santa Claus!" cried Robby, hugging the red boots, "do just take me along with you; I'll stick tight when you slide down the chimney."

"O dear Santa Claus!" cried Robby, hugging the red boots, "please take me with you; I'll hold on tight when you slide down the chimney."

"Yes, no doubt you will stick tight—in the chimney, my little man."

"Yeah, there's no doubt you'll stay right there—in the chimney, my little guy."

"I mean to your back," said Rob, with a quiver in his voice.[155]

"I mean to your back," Rob said, his voice trembling.[155]

Santa Claus can't bear to see little folks in trouble, so he took the boy into his arms, and asked him where he wanted to go.

Santa Claus can't stand to see kids in trouble, so he picked the boy up in his arms and asked him where he wanted to go.

"To Tommy Turner's, and oh, you know that boy in the awful old jacket that likes popguns," was the breathless reply.

"To Tommy Turner’s, and oh, you know that kid in the terrible old jacket who loves toy guns," was the excited reply.

Of course he knew him, for he knows every boy and girl in Christendom; so a popgun was added to the medley of toys. Santa Claus then strapped Rob and the basket on his back. He next crept through an open window to a ladder he had placed there, down which he ran as nimbly as a squirrel. The reindeer before the sledge were in a hurry to be off, and tinkled their silver bells right merrily. An instant more, and they were snugly tucked up in the white robes—an instant more, and they were flying like the wind over the snow.

Of course he recognized him, because he knows every boy and girl in the world; so a popgun was added to the mix of toys. Santa Claus then strapped Rob and the basket onto his back. He then crawled through an open window to a ladder he had set up, down which he climbed as quickly as a squirrel. The reindeer in front of the sleigh were eager to go, and they jingled their silver bells cheerfully. In just a moment, they were cozy in the white robes—another moment later, and they were soaring like the wind over the snow.

Ah! Tommy's home. Santa Claus sprang out, placed the light ladder against the house, and before Rob could wink—a good fair wink—they were on the roof making for the chimney. Whether it swallowed him, or he swallowed it, is still a puzzle to Robby.

Ah! Tommy's home. Santa Claus jumped out, set the light ladder against the house, and before Rob could blink—a quick, fair blink—they were on the roof heading for the chimney. Whether it swallowed him or he swallowed it is still a mystery to Robby.

Tommy lay sleeping in his little bed and dreaming of a merry Christmas. His rosy mouth was puckered into something between a whistle and a smile. Rob longed to give him a friendly punch, but Santa Claus shook his head. They filled his stocking and hurried[156] away, for empty little stockings the world over were waiting for that generous hand.

Tommy was sleeping in his little bed, dreaming of a joyful Christmas. His rosy lips were shaped into a mix of a whistle and a smile. Rob wanted to give him a playful punch, but Santa Claus shook his head. They filled his stocking and quickly[156] moved on, since empty stockings everywhere were waiting for that giving hand.

On they sped again, never stopping until they came to a wretched little hovel. A black pipe instead of a chimney was sticking through the roof.

On they sped again, never stopping until they reached a miserable little hut. A black pipe instead of a chimney was protruding from the roof.

Rob thought, "Now I guess he'll have to give it up." But no, he softly pushed the door open and stepped in.

Rob thought, "I guess he’ll have to give it up now." But no, he gently pushed the door open and stepped inside.

On a ragged cot lay the urchin to whom Robby had given the biscuits. One of them, half-eaten, was still clutched in his hand. Santa Claus gently opened the other little fist and put the popgun into it.

On a worn-out cot lay the kid to whom Robby had given the cookies. One of them, half-eaten, was still held tightly in his hand. Santa Claus carefully opened the other tiny fist and placed the popgun in it.

"Give him my drum," whispered Rob, and Santa Claus, without a word, placed it near the rumpled head.

"Give him my drum," whispered Rob, and Santa Claus, without saying anything, set it down by the messy head.

How swiftly they flew under the bright stars! How sweetly rang the bells!

How quickly they flew under the bright stars! How sweetly the bells rang!

When Santa Claus reined up at Robby's door, he found his little comrade fast asleep. He laid him tenderly in his crib, and drew off a stocking, which he filled with the smaller toys. The rocking-horse he placed close to the crib, that Rob might mount him on Christmas morning.

When Santa Claus pulled up to Robby's door, he found his little buddy fast asleep. He gently laid him in his crib and took off a stocking, which he filled with the smaller toys. He placed the rocking horse close to the crib so Rob could ride it on Christmas morning.

A kiss, and he was gone.

A kiss, and he vanished.

P.S. Rob's mother says it was all a dream, but he declares that "it's true as true can be!" I prefer to take his word for it.

P.S. Rob's mom says it was all a dream, but he insists that "it's as real as real can be!" I’d rather just trust him on that.


The Story of Li'l' Hannibal

CAROLYN SHERWIN BAILEY

O

nce on a time, 'way down South, there lived a little boy named Hannibal, Li'l' Hannibal. He lived along with his gran'mammy and his gran'daddy in a li'l' one-storey log cabin that was set right down in a cotton field. Well, from morning until night, Li'l' Hannibal's gran'mammy kept him doin' things. As soon as she woke up in the morning it was:

Once upon a time, way down South, there was a little boy named Hannibal, Little Hannibal. He lived with his grandma and grandpa in a small one-story log cabin located right in the middle of a cotton field. From morning until night, Little Hannibal's grandma kept him busy with various tasks. As soon as she woke up in the morning, it was:

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal, fetch a pine knot and light the kitchen fire."

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal, grab a pine knot and start the kitchen fire."

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal, fetch the tea-kettle to the well and get some water for the tea."

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal, please go to the well and bring back some water for the tea."

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal, mix a li'l' hoecake for your gran'daddy's brea'fus'."

"Oh, Little Hannibal, make a little hoecake for your granddad's breakfast."

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal, take the bunch of turkeys' feathers and dust the hearth."

"Oh, Little Hannibal, take the bunch of turkey feathers and clean the hearth."

And from morning until night Li'l' Hannibal's gran'daddy kept him doin' things too.

And from morning till night, Li'l' Hannibal's granddad kept him busy with things to do.

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal," his gran'daddy would say, "fetch the corn and feed the turkeys."

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal," his grandpa would say, "go get the corn and feed the turkeys."

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal, take your li'l' axe and chop some wood for your gran'mammy's fire."[158]

"Oh, Little Hannibal, grab your little axe and chop some wood for your grandma's fire."[158]

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal, run 'round to the store and buy a bag of flour."

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal, go to the store and buy a bag of flour."

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal, fetch your basket and pick a li'l' cotton off the edge of the field."

"Oh, Li'l' Hannibal, grab your basket and pick a little cotton from the edge of the field."

So they kept poor Li'l' Hannibal at work 'most all day long, and he had only four or five hours to play.

So they made poor Li'l' Hannibal work nearly all day long, and he only had four or five hours to play.

Well, one morning Li'l' Hannibal woke up and he made up his mind to something. Before they could ask him to light the kitchen fire, or fill the tea-kettle, or mix the hoecake, or dust the hearth, or feed the turkeys, or chop any wood, or go to the store, or pick any cotton, he had made up his mind that he was not going to work for his gran'mammy and his gran'daddy any longer. He was going to run away!

Well, one morning, Li'l' Hannibal woke up and decided something. Before they could ask him to light the kitchen fire, fill the tea kettle, mix the hoecake, dust the hearth, feed the turkeys, chop any wood, go to the store, or pick any cotton, he had made up his mind that he wasn’t going to work for his grandma and grandpa anymore. He was going to run away!

So Li'l' Hannibal got out of bed very quietly. He put on his li'l' trousers, and his li'l' shirt and his li'l' suspenders and his li'l' shoes—he never wore stockings. He pulled his li'l' straw hat down tight over his ears and then Li'l' Hannibal ran away!

So Li'l' Hannibal got out of bed really quietly. He put on his little pants, his little shirt, his little suspenders, and his little shoes—he never wore socks. He pulled his little straw hat down snug over his ears and then Li'l' Hannibal ran away!

He went down the road past all the cabins. He went under the fence and across the cotton fields. He went through the pine grove past the schoolhouse, stooping down low so the schoolmistress wouldn't see him, and then he went 'way, 'way off into the country.

He walked down the road past all the cabins. He went under the fence and across the cotton fields. He moved through the pine grove past the schoolhouse, crouching low so the teacher wouldn't see him, and then he wandered far, far out into the countryside.

When he was a long way from town, Li'l'[159] Hannibal met a Possum loping along by the edge of the road, and the Possum stopped and looked at Li'l' Hannibal.

When he was far from town, Li'l' Hannibal saw a Possum trotting along by the side of the road, and the Possum paused and stared at Li'l' Hannibal.

"How do? Where you goin', Li'l' Hannibal?" asked the Possum.

"What's up? Where are you headed, Li'l' Hannibal?" asked the Possum.

Li'l' Hannibal sat down by the side of the road and he took off his straw hat to fan himself, for he felt quite warm, and he said:

Li'l' Hannibal sat down by the side of the road and took off his straw hat to fan himself because he felt really warm, and he said:

"I done run away, Br'er Possum. My gran'mammy and my gran'daddy kep' me totin', totin' for them all the time. I doesn't like to work, Br'er Possum."

"I ran away, Br'er Possum. My grandma and grandpa kept making me carry stuff for them all the time. I don't like to work, Br'er Possum."

"Po' Li'l' Hannibal!" said the Possum, sitting up and scratching himself. "Any special place you boun' for?"

"Poor little Hannibal!" said the Possum, sitting up and scratching himself. "Any specific place you headed for?"

"I don't reckon so," said Li'l' Hannibal, for he was getting tired and he had come away without any breakfast.

"I don't think so," said Li'l' Hannibal, since he was getting tired and had left without any breakfast.

"You come along of me, Li'l' Hannibal," said the Possum; "I reckon I kin take you somewhere."

"You come with me, Li'l' Hannibal," said the Possum; "I think I can take you somewhere."

So the Possum and Li'l' Hannibal went along together, the Possum loping along by the side of the road and Li'l' Hannibal going very slowly in the middle of the road, for his shoes were full of sand and it hurt his toes. They went on and on until they came, all at once, to a sort of open space in the woods and then they stopped. There was a big company[160] there—Br'er Rabbit, and Br'er Partridge, and Br'er Robin, and Ol' Miss Guinea Hen.

So the Possum and Li'l' Hannibal walked together, the Possum moving easily along the side of the road while Li'l' Hannibal trudged slowly in the middle of the road because his shoes were full of sand and it was hurting his toes. They continued on until they suddenly arrived at an open area in the woods where they paused. There was a large group[160] there—Br'er Rabbit, Br'er Partridge, Br'er Robin, and Ol' Miss Guinea Hen.

"Here's Po' Li'l' Hannibal come to see you," said the Possum. "Li'l' Hannibal done run away from his gran'mammy and gran'daddy."

"Look who’s here to see you, Po' Li'l' Hannibal," said the Possum. "Li'l' Hannibal ran away from his grandma and grandpa."

Li'l' Hannibal hung his head as if he was ashamed, but nobody noticed him. They were all as busy as they could be, so he just sat down on a pine stump and watched them.

Li'l' Hannibal hung his head as if he was embarrassed, but nobody paid attention to him. They were all as busy as they could be, so he just sat down on a pine stump and watched them.

Each one had his own special work and he was keeping at it. Br'er Robin was gathering all the holly berries from the south side of the holly-tree and singing as he worked:

Each one had his own special task, and he was focused on it. Br'er Robin was picking all the holly berries from the south side of the holly tree and singing as he worked:

"Cheer up!"

Br'er Partridge was building a new house down low in the bushes. As he hurried to and fro with twigs, he would stop and drum a little, he felt so happy to be busy.

Br'er Partridge was building a new house down low in the bushes. As he rushed back and forth with twigs, he would stop and tap a little, feeling so happy to be busy.

Ol' Miss Guinea Hen was almost the busiest of the whole company, for she was laying eggs. As soon as ever she had had one she would get up on a low branch and screech, "Catch it! Catch it! Catch it!" like to deafen everybody.

Ol' Miss Guinea Hen was probably the busiest of the whole group because she was laying eggs. As soon as she laid one, she would hop up on a low branch and scream, "Catch it! Catch it! Catch it!" so loud that it felt like she would deafen everyone.

But Li'l' Hannibal was most interested to see what Br'er Rabbit was doing. Br'er Rabbit had on a li'l' apron, and he kept bringing things in his market-basket. Then[161] he cooked the things over a fire in the bushes, and when it got to be late in the afternoon, he spread a tablecloth on a big stump and then he pounded on his stew-pan with his soup-ladle. "Supper's ready," said Br'er Rabbit.

But Li'l' Hannibal was really curious about what Br'er Rabbit was up to. Br'er Rabbit wore a little apron and kept bringing things in his market basket. Then[161] he cooked the items over a fire in the bushes, and when it got late in the afternoon, he laid a tablecloth on a big stump and began banging on his stew-pan with his soup ladle. "Dinner's ready," called out Br'er Rabbit.

Then Br'er Robin and Br'er Partridge and Br'er Possum and Ol' Miss Guinea Hen all scrambled to their places at the table and Li'l' Hannibal tried to find a place to sit at, but there wasn't any for him.

Then Br'er Robin, Br'er Partridge, Br'er Possum, and Ol' Miss Guinea Hen all rushed to their spots at the table, and Li'l' Hannibal tried to find a seat, but there wasn't one available for him.

"Po' Li'l' Hannibal!" said Br'er Rabbit as he poured the soup. "Doesn't like work! Cyant have no supper!"

"Poor Little Hannibal!" said Br'er Rabbit as he served the soup. "Doesn't like to work! Can't have any dinner!"

"Catch him! Catch him!" said Ol' Miss Guinea Hen, but no one did it. They were all too busy eating.

"Catch him! Catch him!" shouted Ol' Miss Guinea Hen, but no one did. They were all too busy eating.

They had a grand supper. There was roast turkey and fried chicken, and mutton and rice and potatoes and peas and beans and baked apples and cabbage and hot biscuits and muffins and butter-cakes and golden syrup.

They had a big dinner. There was roast turkey and fried chicken, mutton, rice, potatoes, peas, beans, baked apples, cabbage, hot biscuits, muffins, butter cakes, and golden syrup.

When they had finished eating, it was quite dark, and they all went home, even Br'er Possum, and they left Li'l' Hannibal sitting there all by himself.

When they finished eating, it was pretty dark, and they all went home, even Br'er Possum, leaving Li'l' Hannibal sitting there all alone.

Well, after a while it began to get darker. Br'er Mocking Bird came out, and he looked at Li'l' Hannibal and then he[162] began to scream, just like Ol' Miss Guinea Hen:

Well, after a while it started to get darker. Br'er Mocking Bird came out, and he looked at Li'l' Hannibal and then he[162] began to scream, just like Ol' Miss Guinea Hen:

"Get him! Get him! Get him!"

Br'er Screech Owl looked down from a tree and he said very hoarsely:

Br'er Screech Owl looked down from a tree and said in a very raspy voice:

"Who! Who! Whooo!"

Then all the frogs began to say, loud and shrill:

Then all the frogs started to croak, loud and shrill:

"Little Hannibal! Little Hannibal!"

So Li'l' Hannibal got up from his pine stump and he said, "I reckon I better go home to my gran'mammy."

So Li'l' Hannibal got up from his pine stump and said, "I guess I should head home to my grandma."

Well, Li'l' Hannibal started for home slowly, because his feet hurt and he was hungry. When he came to the pine grove by the schoolhouse the shadows came out from behind the trees and followed him, and that was much worse than seeing the schoolmistress. But Li'l' Hannibal got away from them all right. He crawled under the fence and ran across the cotton field and there in the door of the cabin was his gran'daddy with a lantern. His gran'daddy had been out looking for Li'l' Hannibal.

Well, Li'l' Hannibal started heading home slowly because his feet hurt and he was hungry. When he reached the pine grove by the schoolhouse, the shadows came out from behind the trees and followed him, which was way worse than seeing the teacher. But Li'l' Hannibal managed to get away from them. He crawled under the fence and ran across the cotton field, and there at the cabin door was his grandpa holding a lantern. His grandpa had been out looking for Li'l' Hannibal.

"Why, Li'l' Hannibal, where you been all day?" asked his gran'daddy.

"Why, Li'l' Hannibal, where have you been all day?" asked his grandpa.

"Oh, Li'l' Han," said his gran'mammy,[163] "here's your porridge, I kep' it warm on the hearth, but afore you eat your supper, Li'l' Han, jus' take your li'l' basket and run 'round to the chicken house for a couple of eggs."

"Oh, Li'l' Han," said his grandma,[163] "here's your porridge, I kept it warm on the stove, but before you eat your dinner, Li'l' Han, just grab your little basket and run over to the chicken coop for a couple of eggs."

So Li'l' Hannibal took his li'l' basket and he started for those eggs, singing all the way. You see, he reckoned he was mighty glad to be at home, and working again.

So Lil' Hannibal grabbed his little basket and headed out for those eggs, singing the whole way. You see, he figured he was really happy to be back home and working again.


How Wry-Face played a Trick on One-Eye the Potato-Wife[15]

AGNES GROZIER HERBERTSON

The Overturned Cart

O

ne day, as Oh-I-Am the Wizard went over Three-Tree Common, his shoe became unstringed, and he bent down to refasten it. Then he saw Wry-Face, the gnome, hiding among the bracken and looking as mischievous as anything. In one hand he held a white fluff-feather. Now these feathers are as light as anything, and will blow in the wind; and whatever they are placed under, whether light or heavy, they are bound to topple over as soon as the wind blows.

One day, as Oh-I-Am the Wizard was walking across Three-Tree Common, his shoe came untied, and he bent down to fix it. That's when he spotted Wry-Face, the gnome, hiding in the bushes and looking as playful as ever. In one hand, he had a white fluff-feather. These feathers are incredibly light and will blow away in the wind; no matter what you put them under, whether it's light or heavy, they'll tip over as soon as the wind starts blowing.

[15] From Cap o' Yellow.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From *Cap o' Yellow*.

As Oh-I-Am tied his shoe he saw Wry-Face place his fluff-feather carefully in the roadway; and at the same moment there came along One-Eye, the potato-wife, with her cart full of potatoes. The cart went rumble, crumble, crack, crack, crack, over the [165]leaves and twigs, and One-Eye sang to her donkey:

As Oh-I-Am tied his shoe, he saw Wry-Face carefully place his fluff-feather in the road. At that same moment, One-Eye, the potato-wife, came along with her cart full of potatoes. The cart went rumble, crumble, crack, crack, crack over the [165] leaves and twigs, and One-Eye sang to her donkey:

"Easy, easy,
"We're always prepared,"

in a most cheerful voice.

in a very cheerful voice.

Then the cart came to the fluff-feather, and over it went—crash, bang, splutter; and the potatoes flew everywhere, like rain.

Then the cart hit the fluff-feather and toppled over—crash, bang, splutter; and the potatoes flew everywhere, like rain.

Wry-Face, the gnome, laughed to himself so that he ached, and he rolled over the ground with mirth. Then he flew away, laughing as he went.

Wry-Face, the gnome, chuckled to himself until he was in pain, and he rolled on the ground with laughter. Then he took off, still laughing as he flew away.

But One-Eye, the potato-wife, was not laughing. Her tears went drip-drip as she started to gather her potatoes together. And as to getting her cart straight again, she did not know how she was to do it.

But One-Eye, the potato-wife, wasn’t laughing. Her tears dripped as she began to gather her potatoes together. And as for getting her cart back in order, she didn’t know how she was going to do it.

But when she turned round from gathering together the potatoes, she found that the cart was all right again, since Oh-I-Am the Wizard had straightened it for her, and the donkey was standing on his legs, none the worse for his fall.

But when she turned around from collecting the potatoes, she saw that the cart was okay again, since Oh-I-Am the Wizard had fixed it for her, and the donkey was standing on his legs, completely fine after his fall.

Oh-I-Am looked stern and straight in his brown robe which trailed behind him. He said:

Oh-I-Am looked serious and stood tall in his brown robe that flowed behind him. He said:

"One-Eye, have you got all your potatoes together?"

"One-Eye, do you have all your potatoes ready?"

One-Eye still wept. She said, "No, I have[166] not found all of them, for some have wandered far. And I must not seek farther, for this is market-day, and I must away to the town."

One-Eye still cried. She said, "No, I haven't found all of them, because some have strayed far away. And I can't search any longer, because today is market day, and I need to head to town."

And she began to gather up the potatoes, and drop them into the cart, thud, thud, thud.

And she started to collect the potatoes, dropping them into the cart, thud, thud, thud.

Oh-I-Am stooped then, and he, too, gathered up the potatoes; and he threw them into the cart splish-splash-splutter!

Oh-I-Am bent down, and he also picked up the potatoes; then he tossed them into the cart with a splish-splash-splutter!

"Alas!" said One-Eye, "if you throw them into the cart, splish-splash-splutter, you will bruise and break them. You must throw them in gently, thud, thud, thud."

"Wow!" said One-Eye, "if you toss them into the cart, splish-splash-splutter, you'll bruise and break them. You need to place them in gently, thud, thud, thud."

So Oh-I-Am held back his anger, and he threw the potatoes in gently, thud, thud, thud. But when the potato-wife had gone on her way, he flew off to his Brown House by the Brown Bramble; and he began to weave a spell.

So Oh-I-Am controlled his anger and tossed the potatoes in gently, thud, thud, thud. But once the potato-wife had left, he rushed off to his Brown House by the Brown Bramble, and he started to weave a spell.

He put into it a potato, and a grain of earth, and a down from a pillow, and a pearl, and an apple-pip from a pie. And when the spell was ready, he lay down, and fell asleep.

He added a potato, a grain of dirt, a piece of pillow fluff, a pearl, and an apple seed from a pie. And when the spell was prepared, he lay down and fell asleep.

Wry-Face had gone round to all the neighbours to tell them the grand joke about One-Eye, the potato-wife. Sometimes he told it through the window, and sometimes he stood at the door. Sometimes he told it to a gnome who was fine and feathery, and sometimes to[167] one who was making bread. But all the time he laughed, laughed, laughed, till he was scarcely fit to stand.

Wry-Face went around to all the neighbors to share the big joke about One-Eye, the potato-wife. Sometimes he told it through the window, and other times he stood at the door. Sometimes he shared it with a gnome who was fancy and feathery, and other times with[167] someone who was baking bread. But he kept laughing and laughing until he could barely stand.

Now he did not call at Oh-I-Am's fine house to tell him, not he! And it was quite unnecessary, since Oh-I-Am knew the joke already, every bit.

Now he didn’t stop by Oh-I-Am’s nice house to let him know, no way! And it was totally unnecessary, since Oh-I-Am was already well aware of the joke, every bit of it.

Oh-I-Am had hidden the spell in his cupboard. When it was evening-time, he stole out and laid it by Wry-Face's door. Then he went home, and went to bed.

Oh-I-Am had hidden the spell in his cupboard. When evening came, he sneaked out and placed it by Wry-Face's door. Then he went home and went to bed.

The Magic Potato Plant

Wry-Face was making a pie for his supper. Suddenly the room became dark as dark. The darkness was not night coming on, for this was summer-time and night never came on as quickly as all that.

Wry-Face was making a pie for dinner. Suddenly, the room went completely dark. It wasn't nighttime approaching, since it was summer, and night never arrived that fast.

"Dear me, what can be the matter?" thought Wry-Face; for he could hardly see to finish making his pie.

"Wow, what's going on?" thought Wry-Face, as he struggled to finish making his pie.

Then he heard a little voice from his window, crying, "Here I am, Wry-Face, here I am!" But he could not go out to see what it was yet awhile.

Then he heard a small voice from his window, calling, "Here I am, Wry-Face, here I am!" But he couldn't go out to see what it was just yet.

Then the apple-pie was finished, and in the oven; and Wry-Face ran outside as fast as he could. But he did not see the spell which Oh-I-Am had placed by his door.[168]

Then the apple pie was done and in the oven, and Wry-Face ran outside as fast as he could. But he didn't notice the spell that Oh-I-Am had put by his door.[168]

What he did see was a great potato-plant which had sprung up suddenly close to his window, and was springing up farther still, high, high, and higher.

What he saw was a huge potato plant that had suddenly grown close to his window, and it was shooting up even more, taller, taller, and taller.

"Good gracious me!" cried Wry-Face in a rage, "I never planted a potato-plant there, not in my whole life! Now I should just like to know what you are doing by my window?"

"Good grief!" shouted Wry-Face in anger, "I’ve never planted a potato plant there, not ever! Now I really want to know what you’re doing by my window?"

The potato-plant took no notice, but went on climbing high, high, and higher; and ever so far above he heard a tiny faint voice crying:

The potato plant paid no attention and continued to climb higher and higher; and far above, it heard a small, faint voice crying:

"Here I am, Wry-Face, here I am!"

"Here I am, Wry-Face, here I am!"

"Well, I never did!" cried Wry-Face, and he began to weep; for he saw that the potato-plant would climb up to his roof and round his chimney and he would never be able to get rid of it.

"Well, I can't believe this!" shouted Wry-Face, and he started to cry; because he realized that the potato plant would grow up to his roof and around his chimney, and he would never be able to get rid of it.

And he wept and wept.

And he cried and cried.

At last he went in, and took his pie out of the oven, and set it in the pantry, for it was quite done. And he found a spade, and went out, and began to dig and dig at the root of the potato-plant. But his digging did not seem to make any difference; and the evening began to grow darker.

At last he went inside, took his pie out of the oven, and placed it in the pantry since it was fully cooked. Then he found a spade, went outside, and started digging at the root of the potato plant. But his digging didn’t seem to change anything, and the evening started to get darker.

Wry-Face fetched his little lamp, which is named Bright-Beauty, and which always burns without flickering. Then he went on digging, and he dug, and dug, and dug.[169]

Wry-Face grabbed his small lamp, called Bright-Beauty, which always shines steadily without flickering. Then he continued digging, and he dug, and dug, and dug.[169]

And when he had dug for hours and hours, so that he was tired to death, the potato-plant began suddenly to dwindle and dwindle. It dwindled as fast as anything, the leaves disappeared, and the stem disappeared and all the horrid stretching arms. They sank down, down, and down, till at last there was nothing left at all but—a big brown potato!

And after he had dug for hours and hours, completely exhausted, the potato plant suddenly started to shrink. It shrank faster than anything, the leaves vanished, the stem disappeared, and all those awful stretching roots. They sank down, down, and down, until finally, there was nothing left but—a big brown potato!

"Well, I do declare!" cried Wry-Face. "I should like to know what you have to do with my fine garden!"

"Well, I must say!" exclaimed Wry-Face. "I'd like to know what you have to do with my beautiful garden!"

The potato replied, "I jumped here from the cart of One-Eye, the potato-wife, and it is quite certain that, unless I am taken back to her immediately, I shall start again, growing, and growing, and growing!"

The potato said, "I jumped here from the cart of One-Eye, the potato-wife, and I'm sure that if I'm not taken back to her right away, I'll start growing, and growing, and growing again!"

"Dear potato, you must not start growing again!" cried Wry-Face, in a great way. "To-night I am so tired I cannot do anything, but if you will but wait till to-morrow I will take you back to One-Eye, the potato-wife—I will, indeed!"

"Dear potato, you must not start growing again!" shouted Wry-Face, dramatically. "Tonight I'm so tired I can't do anything, but if you just wait until tomorrow, I'll take you back to One-Eye, the potato-wife—I really will!"

At first the potato would not listen to this at all; but after a while it said, "Well, well, I will wait till to-morrow. But remember, if to-morrow you do not carry me home to One-Eye, the potato-wife, I shall grow into a potato-tree, without a doubt!"

At first, the potato didn't listen to this at all; but after a while, it said, "Alright, I'll wait until tomorrow. But remember, if you don't take me home to One-Eye, the potato-wife tomorrow, I'm definitely going to turn into a potato-tree!"

So Wry-Face carried the potato into his house, and stored it in his bin. But he never[170] noticed the spell which Oh-I-Am had placed by his door.

So Wry-Face brought the potato into his house and put it in his bin. But he never[170] noticed the spell that Oh-I-Am had put by his door.

The Strange Apple Pie

"I am so tired, I can hardly yawn," said Wry-Face. "It is quite time I had my supper, and went to bed."

"I am so tired, I can barely yawn," said Wry-Face. "It's definitely time for me to have my dinner and go to bed."

So he fetched the apple-pie from the pantry, and set it upon the table; and presently he sat down to his meal.

So he grabbed the apple pie from the pantry and placed it on the table; then he sat down to eat his meal.

And he forgot for a moment how tired he was, thinking how delightful it was to sit down to a supper of apple-pie.

And for a moment he forgot how tired he was, enjoying the thought of sitting down to a dinner of apple pie.

Then he lifted his knife and fork to cut off a large piece; but alas, the fork stuck fast. As for the knife, it would not move either, not an inch. Wry-Face began to weep.

Then he lifted his knife and fork to cut off a large piece; but unfortunately, the fork got stuck. The knife wouldn't budge either, not even a little. Wry-Face started to cry.

"Alack, what has happened to my apple-pie?" cried he; and his tears fell round as round.

"Oh no, what happened to my apple pie?" he exclaimed, and his tears fell everywhere.

Then he got upon his feet, and he caught hold of the knife and fork and pulled, and pulled, and pulled. And with the last pull the top of the apple-pie came off, sticking to the knife and fork, and Wry-Face saw that within the pie there was not one piece of apple, but—a big brown potato!

Then he got to his feet, grabbed the knife and fork, and pulled, and pulled, and pulled. With the last tug, the top of the apple pie came off, sticking to the knife and fork, and Wry-Face saw that inside the pie there wasn't a single piece of apple, but—a big brown potato!

Wry-Face wept again with horror at the sight.[171]

Wry-Face cried out in terror at the sight.[171]

"I should like to know," cried he, "what are you doing in my fine apple-pie."

"I'd like to know," he exclaimed, "what you're doing in my delicious apple pie."

But the brown potato replied, as cool as cool, "I am one of the potatoes belonging to One-Eye, the potato-wife, and I turned the apples out, that I might hide here a while. But this I must tell you, my Wry-Face, unless you take me home immediately to the potato-wife, here, in this pie-dish, I intend to remain."

But the brown potato replied, casually, "I’m one of the potatoes from One-Eye, the potato-wife, and I pushed the apples out so I could hide here for a bit. But I need to tell you, my Wry-Face, unless you take me home right away to the potato-wife, I plan to stay here in this pie dish."

"Alas," cried Wry-Face, "to-night I am so tired I could never find One-Eye; but if you will but wait till to-morrow, I will carry you home to the potato-wife—I will indeed!"

"Unfortunately," said Wry-Face, "tonight I’m so tired I could never find One-Eye; but if you just wait until tomorrow, I’ll take you home to the potato-wife—I really will!"

At first the potato would not agree to this at all, but after a while it said, "Very well, I will wait till to-morrow. But remember, my Wry-Face, if to-morrow you do not carry me home to One-Eye, I will creep into every pie you make; and you will die at last of starvation without a doubt!"

At first, the potato completely refused, but after a bit, it said, "Alright, I’ll wait until tomorrow. But remember, my Wry-Face, if you don’t take me home to One-Eye tomorrow, I’ll sneak into every pie you bake; and you will definitely end up starving!"

So Wry-Face stored the potato in the potato-bin, and he went supperless to bed. And he knew nothing of the spell which Oh-I-Am had placed by his door.

So Wry-Face put the potato in the potato bin and went to bed without dinner. And he had no idea about the spell that Oh-I-Am had put by his door.

The Lumpy Mattress

Now he got into bed, and thought he would go to sleep; but, oh, how hard the mattress[172] was! Wry-Face lay this way, then that, but no matter what way he lay, he found a great lump just beneath him which was as hard as hard, and as nobbly as could be.

Now he got into bed, thinking he would fall asleep; but, oh, how hard the mattress[172] was! Wry-Face turned this way and that, but no matter how he lay, he found a big lump right underneath him that was as hard as could be and all bumpy.

Wry-Face tossed and tossed till it was nearly morning; and his bones were so sore that he could lie no longer.

Wry-Face tossed and turned until it was almost morning; his body ached so much that he could no longer lie still.

Then he pulled the mattress from the bed and cut a great hole in it, and when he had searched and searched he found in the middle of the mattress—a big brown potato!

Then he pulled the mattress off the bed and cut a big hole in it, and after searching and searching, he found in the middle of the mattress—a big brown potato!

"This," cried Wry-Face, "is why I have not slept the whole night through!" and he wept like anything.

"This," shouted Wry-Face, "is why I haven't slept at all tonight!" and he cried uncontrollably.

But the potato was as cool as cool.

But the potato was as cool as ever.

"I belong," it said, "to One-Eye, the potato-wife; and let me tell you, my little gnome, unless you take me to her immediately, I shall climb into your mattress again; and there I shall remain!"

"I belong," it said, "to One-Eye, the potato-wife; and let me tell you, my little gnome, unless you take me to her right away, I will climb back into your mattress; and there I will stay!"

"Alas," cried Wry-Face, "I have tossed about for hours and hours, and am too tired to do anything. But if you will wait till to-morrow, dear potato, I will carry you to One-Eye, the potato-wife—I will, indeed!"

"Unfortunately," cried Wry-Face, "I've been tossing and turning for hours and hours, and I'm too tired to do anything. But if you can wait until tomorrow, dear potato, I promise I’ll take you to One-Eye, the potato-wife—I really will!"

At first the potato was unwilling to listen to this, but after a while it said: "Very well, then, I will wait till the morning. But this much I know, my Wry-Face, if you do not carry me then to One-Eye, the potato-wife,[173] I shall get into your mattress and roll again every night!"

At first, the potato didn't want to hear this, but after a while, it said: "Alright, I'll wait until morning. But I know this much, my Wry-Face: if you don't take me to One-Eye, the potato-wife,[173] I will get into your mattress and roll around every night!"

So Wry-Face put the potato in the bin. When he had done that he went back to bed, and slept, and slept.

So Wry-Face tossed the potato in the trash. After that, he went back to bed and slept, and slept.

When the sun was shining he awakened, and he remembered that he had to carry the potatoes back to One-Eye, the potato-wife; and he was as cross as anything.

When the sun was shining, he woke up and remembered that he had to take the potatoes back to One-Eye, the potato-wife; and he was really angry.

The Fairy Sack of Pearls

"Well, I suppose I must!" he said. And when he had had his breakfast, he went to his cupboard to get a sack.

"Well, I guess I have to!" he said. And after he had his breakfast, he went to his cabinet to grab a bag.

Then he found that his sack was full of pearls which he had gathered together for Heigh-Heavy the Giant, whose daughter So-Small he wished to marry.

Then he discovered that his sack was filled with pearls that he had collected for Heigh-Heavy the Giant, whose daughter So-Small he wanted to marry.

So he thought, "First of all I will carry the pearls to Heigh-Heavy, for that is more important." And away he went with the sack upon his back. And he never saw the spell which Oh-I-Am had placed beside his door.

So he thought, "First, I’ll take the pearls to Heigh-Heavy, because that’s more important." And off he went with the sack on his back. And he never noticed the spell that Oh-I-Am had put next to his door.

When he reached the Most-Enormous-House of Heigh-Heavy the Giant, there the giant was, sitting in his parlour lacing his shoes.

When he arrived at the Huge House of Heigh-Heavy the Giant, the giant was there, sitting in his living room, tying his shoes.

So Wry-Face cried out in a gay little voice, "Here I am, Heigh-Heavy, here I am! And[174] here is a bag of pearls which I have brought you in exchange for your beautiful daughter So-Small!"

So Wry-Face called out in a cheerful voice, "Here I am, Heigh-Heavy, here I am! And[174] here is a bag of pearls that I brought for you in exchange for your beautiful daughter So-Small!"

When Heigh-Heavy heard this, he stopped lacing his shoes, and he said, "You must bring me in exchange for my daughter So-Small as many pearls as will cover my palm."

When Heigh-Heavy heard this, he stopped tying his shoes and said, "You need to give me as many pearls as can fit in my palm in exchange for my daughter, So-Small."

Then Wry-Face skipped forward, and he tipped up the sack; and he shook out all that it held into the hand of Heigh-Heavy the Giant, standing high upon his toes.

Then Wry-Face moved ahead, tipped the sack, and poured out everything it contained into the hand of Heigh-Heavy the Giant, who was standing on his toes.

Now all that it held was—one brown potato!

Now all it had was—one brown potato!

Wry-Face the gnome stared, and stared, and stared, his eyes growing rounder and rounder; but he had no time to weep on account of Heigh-Heavy the Giant who had fallen into a rage terrible to see.

Wry-Face the gnome stared and stared, his eyes getting wider and wider; but he had no time to cry over Heigh-Heavy the Giant, who was in a terrible rage.

"Now there is one thing quite certain," said Heigh-Heavy, "and that is that you shall never marry my daughter So-Small; for, my Wry-Face, I will turn you into a brown potato, and a brown potato you shall remain your whole life through!"

"Now there’s one thing I’m absolutely sure of," said Heigh-Heavy, "and that is that you will never marry my daughter So-Small; because, my Wry-Face, I will turn you into a brown potato, and that's exactly what you’ll be for the rest of your life!"

When Wry-Face heard this terrible threat, he took to his heels, and ran from the Most-Enormous-House of Heigh-Heavy the Giant. And he ran, and ran, till his coat was torn and his ears were red. And he never rested till he reached his cottage door, and got inside.[175]

When Wry-Face heard this awful threat, he took off running from the Most-Enormous-House of Heigh-Heavy the Giant. He ran and ran until his coat was ripped and his ears were flushed. He didn’t stop until he reached his cottage door and got inside.[175]

Heigh-Heavy laughed till he cried to see the little gnome run. "He will play no tricks on me!" said he. And he went in and shut the door.

Heigh-Heavy laughed so hard he cried watching the little gnome run. "He won't play any tricks on me!" he said. Then he went inside and shut the door.

But Wry-Face said to himself as, weeping, he carried the potatoes to the potato-wife:

But Wry-Face thought to himself as he cried, carrying the potatoes to the potato-wife:

"I will never play a trick on anyone again, not as long as I live!"

"I'll never play a trick on anyone again, not for as long as I live!"


The Pot of Gold

HORACE E. SCUDDER

Chrif begins the Search

O

nce upon a time there stood by the roadside an old red house. In this house lived three people. They were an old grandmother; her grandchild, Rhoda; and a boy named Christopher. Christopher was no relation to Rhoda and her grandmother. He was called Chrif for short.

Once upon a time, there was an old red house by the side of the road. Three people lived in this house: an old grandmother, her grandchild Rhoda, and a boy named Christopher. Christopher had no family ties to Rhoda or her grandmother, so he was called Chrif for short.

The grandmother earned her living by picking berries. Every day in fair weather she went to the pastures. But she did not take the children with her. They played at home.

The grandmother made a living by picking berries. Every day in nice weather, she went to the fields. But she didn’t take the kids with her. They played at home.

Rhoda had a flower garden in an old boat. The boat was filled with earth. There grew larkspur and sweet-william. Rhoda loved her flowers and tended them faithfully.

Rhoda had a flower garden in an old boat. The boat was filled with soil. Larkspur and sweet william thrived there. Rhoda loved her flowers and took care of them diligently.

Chrif did not care much for flowers. He preferred to sail boats. He would cut them out of wood with his jack-knife, and load them with stones and grass. Then he would send the boats down the little stream that flowed past the old red house.[177]

Chrif wasn't really into flowers. He liked sailing boats instead. He would carve them out of wood with his jackknife and fill them with stones and grass. Then, he’d send the boats down the small stream that ran by the old red house.[177]

"This ship is going to India," he would say to Rhoda. "She carries gold and will bring back pearls and rice."

"This ship is headed to India," he would say to Rhoda. "It’s transporting gold and will return with pearls and rice."

"How much you know, Chrif," said Rhoda.

"How much you know, Chrif," Rhoda said.

"I mean to go to India some day," said Chrif. "People ride on elephants there."

"I plan to go to India someday," said Chrif. "People ride on elephants there."

Rhoda would sail little twigs in the stream. Her boats were small, but they sometimes went farther than Chrif's. His were loaded so heavily that they often overturned.

Rhoda would sail small twigs in the stream. Her boats were tiny, but they sometimes went farther than Chrif's. His were so heavily loaded that they often capsized.

One day the children were sailing boats when a thunder-storm arose. How fast the rain fell! And how fast they ran to the house!

One day, the kids were sailing boats when a thunderstorm popped up. Wow, the rain came down hard! And they ran to the house super fast!

"Poor grandmother will be all wet!" said Rhoda. She and Chrif were watching the falling rain from the window.

"Poor grandma will be all wet!" said Rhoda. She and Chrif were watching the rain fall from the window.

Suddenly the sun came out. A little rain was still falling, but the children ran into the yard.

Suddenly, the sun came out. A little rain was still falling, but the kids ran into the yard.

"Look, there's a rainbow!" cried Chrif. "What pretty colours! and how ugly our old red house looks! I wish I were where the rainbow is."

"Look, there's a rainbow!" shouted Chrif. "What beautiful colors! And our old red house looks so ugly! I wish I could go where the rainbow is."

"I see just the colour of my larkspur in the rainbow," said Rhoda.

"I only see the color of my larkspur in the rainbow," said Rhoda.

"O pooh!" said Chrif, "only a flower! That's not much. Now if I were only rich, I wouldn't stay here. I'd go off into the world.[178] How grand it must be over there beyond the rainbow."

"O pooh!" said Chris, "it's just a flower! That's not significant. If only I were rich, I wouldn't stay put. I'd travel the world.[178] How amazing it must be over there beyond the rainbow."

"One end is quite near us," said Rhoda.

"One end is really close to us," said Rhoda.

"Are ye looking for a pot of gold, children?" said a voice behind them. It was the old broom-woman. She had a little house in the woods and sold brooms for a living.

"Are you kids looking for a pot of gold?" said a voice behind them. It was the old broom lady. She lived in a small house in the woods and sold brooms for a living.

"A pot of gold!" cried Chrif. "Where is it?"

"A pot of gold!" shouted Chrif. "Where is it?"

"It's at the foot of the rainbow," said the broom-woman. "If ye get to the foot of the rainbow and then dig and dig, ye'll come to a pot of gold."

"It's at the end of the rainbow," said the broom-woman. "If you get to the end of the rainbow and then dig and dig, you'll find a pot of gold."

"Rhoda! let's go quick!" said Chrif.

"Rhoda! Let’s rush!" said Chrif.

"No," said Rhoda, "I ought to weed my flowers."

"No," said Rhoda, "I should weed my flowers."

"Ye must hurry," laughed the old broom-woman. "The rainbow won't stay for lazy folks."

"You need to hurry," laughed the old broom-woman. "The rainbow won't wait for lazy people."

"I'm off!" cried Chrif; and away he went in search of the pot of gold. Rhoda watched him out of sight. Then she turned to weed the boat-garden.

"I'm off!" shouted Chrif, and he took off in search of the pot of gold. Rhoda watched him until he was out of sight. Then she turned to tend to the boat-garden.

When her grandmother came from the berry pasture, Rhoda told her where Chrif had gone. "We shall all be rich when he comes back with his pot of gold," said the little girl.

When her grandmother came back from the berry patch, Rhoda told her where Chrif had gone. "We'll all be rich when he comes back with his pot of gold," said the little girl.

"He will not find it," said the grandmother. Rhoda, however, was not so sure.[179]

"He won't find it," said the grandmother. Rhoda, however, wasn't so sure.[179]

Chrif in the New Land

Chrif ran straight across the fields toward the glowing rainbow. One end of the lovely arch seemed to touch the top of a distant hill. Chrif climbed the hill, but the rainbow was no longer there. It rested on the far side of a valley. He hurried down the hill and into the valley. When he reached the spot where the end of the rainbow had rested, the rainbow was gone. Chrif could see it nowhere.

Chrif ran straight across the fields toward the glowing rainbow. One end of the beautiful arch seemed to touch the top of a distant hill. Chrif climbed the hill, but the rainbow was no longer there. It was now on the far side of a valley. He hurried down the hill and into the valley. When he reached the spot where the end of the rainbow had been, it was gone. Chrif couldn’t see it anywhere.

The lad stopped and looked around him. Not far away a flock of sheep were feeding. A shepherd-boy lay on the ground near them. He was reading a book.

The boy paused and scanned his surroundings. Not too far off, a group of sheep was grazing. A shepherd boy was lying on the ground near them, engrossed in a book.

Chrif crept to the shepherd-boy's side and read over his shoulder. This is what he read: "Beyond the setting of the sun lies the New Land. Here are mountains, forests, and mighty rivers. The sands of the streams are golden; the trees grow wonderful fruit; the mountains hide strange monsters. Upon a high pillar near the coast is the famous pot of gold."

Chrif sneaked up to the shepherd-boy and read over his shoulder. This is what he saw: "Beyond the sunset lies the New Land. Here, you’ll find mountains, forests, and powerful rivers. The sands of the streams are golden; the trees bear amazing fruit; the mountains conceal strange creatures. On a tall pillar near the coast is the legendary pot of gold."

"Oh, where is this country?" cried Chrif.

"Oh, where is this place?" shouted Chrif.

"Will you go?" asked Gavin, the shepherd-boy.

"Are you going?" asked Gavin, the shepherd boy.

"Go! That I will," said Chrif. "The pot of gold is there, and that is what I have set out to find."[180]

"Sure, I will," said Chrif. "The pot of gold is over there, and that's what I'm here to find."[180]

"Yes," said Gavin, "the pot of gold is there and many other things. I long to see them all. Let us hurry on our way."

"Yeah," said Gavin, "the pot of gold is there along with a bunch of other things. I can't wait to see them all. Let's hurry up and get going."

The two boys first went through a forest. Then they came out upon the ocean side. The sun was setting in the sea. A path of gold lay across the water.

The two boys first walked through a forest. Then they emerged by the ocean. The sun was setting over the sea, creating a golden path across the water.

A gay ship was about to set sail. Her white canvas was spread; her oars were in place. Her deck was crowded with lads. They were all starting for the wonderful New Land across the sea.

A lively ship was about to set sail. Her white sails were unfurled; her oars were ready. Her deck was packed with young men. They were all heading for the amazing New Land across the ocean.

Chrif and Gavin climbed on board and the ship bounded from the land.

Chrif and Gavin hopped on board, and the ship jumped away from the shore.

On and on they went, straight into the sunset. The rowers sang as they worked. Gavin tried to read his book, but Chrif looked eagerly ahead. How he longed to see the new country to which they were going!

On and on they went, straight into the sunset. The rowers sang as they worked. Gavin tried to read his book, but Chrif looked eagerly ahead. He couldn't wait to see the new country they were heading to!

And very soon the New Land came in sight. Then a party landed; Chrif, Gavin, and a boy named Andy were among them.

And very soon the New Land came into view. Then a group landed; Chrif, Gavin, and a boy named Andy were part of it.

They walked some distance and then night darkened down around them. The mountains looked cruel; the fields barren. "Let us return to the ship," said many.

They walked for a while, and then night fell around them. The mountains seemed harsh, and the fields were empty. "Let's go back to the ship," many said.

But Chrif would not turn back. "I must find the pot of gold," he said, "it cannot now be far away." And Gavin and Andy went with him.[181]

But Chrif refused to turn back. "I have to find the pot of gold," he said, "it can't be too far away now." And Gavin and Andy followed him.[181]

"I should like to dip my fingers into your pot of gold," said Andy.

"I'd like to dip my fingers into your pot of gold," said Andy.

"You shall have your share," said Chrif. "It is on the top of a pillar not far from the coast. If you'll stand below, I'll get on your shoulders, and then perhaps I can reach it."

"You'll get your share," said Chrif. "It's on top of a pillar not far from the shore. If you stand below, I'll climb onto your shoulders, and maybe I can reach it."

"Only don't let it drop on my head," said Andy, with a laugh.

"Just don't let it fall on my head," said Andy, laughing.

They walked along the shore in silence. After a time Chrif cried out with joy, "Here is a path leading into the woods. And I do believe I see the pillar!"

They walked along the shore in silence. After a while, Chrif shouted with joy, "Here's a path leading into the woods. And I think I see the pillar!"

"Hurrah!" cried Andy, "let's push on!"

"Hooray!" shouted Andy, "let's keep going!"

And now the three stood at the foot of the pillar and looked up to the top. By the faint light of the moon they saw the pot of gold.

And now the three stood at the base of the pillar and looked up to the top. In the dim light of the moon, they saw the pot of gold.

"Climb on Andy's shoulders, Gavin, and then I will stand on yours," said Chrif.

"Get on Andy's shoulders, Gavin, and then I'll stand on yours," said Chrif.

"I don't want the pot of gold," said Gavin. "I have seen it; that is enough. I will go to see the Magic Fountain," and Gavin turned into the forest.

"I don't want the pot of gold," Gavin said. "I've seen it; that's enough for me. I'm going to check out the Magic Fountain," and with that, Gavin headed into the forest.

The other two friends stood by the pillar. "I must have that pot of gold. I want it for Rhoda and the old grandmother."

The other two friends stood by the pillar. "I need to have that pot of gold. I want it for Rhoda and my grandma."

As Chrif spoke, he looked at the pillar. Lo! a picture was on its side. He saw the old red house, the grandmother at the window,[182] and Rhoda in the garden. Rhoda was watering the flowers in the dear old boat. Now and then she would turn her head and look up the road. She seemed hoping that Chrif would come.

As Chrif spoke, he glanced at the pillar. Wow! There was a picture on its side. He saw the old red house, his grandmother at the window,[182] and Rhoda in the garden. Rhoda was watering the flowers in the beloved old boat. Occasionally, she would turn her head and look up the road. It seemed like she was hoping that Chrif would come.

The pillar and the pot of gold faded away; then the picture of home went too. Chrif was left in darkness.

The pillar and the pot of gold disappeared; then the image of home vanished as well. Chrif was left in darkness.

Then Andy spoke. "Hark!" he whispered, "I hear something."

Then Andy spoke. "Hey!" he whispered, "I hear something."

Chrif at the Palace

Chrif listened and he too heard distant music. Its notes were very sweet.

Chrif listened and he also heard music from a distance. Its notes were very sweet.

"Come, let us go where the music is!" said Andy.

"Come on, let's go where the music is!" said Andy.

Chrif and Andy made their way through the woods and entered a shining city. Every street was blazing with lights; the fronts of the houses were hung with lanterns; fireworks were being set off in the public squares. All the people wore their finest clothes.

Chrif and Andy walked through the woods and entered a dazzling city. Every street was lit up brightly; the fronts of the houses were decorated with lanterns; fireworks were going off in the public squares. Everyone was dressed in their best clothes.

"How gay they all are! I wonder why?" said Andy.

"How happy they all are! I wonder why?" said Andy.

"Hush!" cried Chrif.

"Quiet!" cried Chrif.

A man on a prancing horse had just come in sight. He reined in his horse and blew a horn. Then he cried with a loud voice these words: "This night there is a ball in the[183] palace. All are welcome. The Pot of Gold will be given to the one with whom the Princess shall dance."

A man on a lively horse suddenly appeared. He pulled back on the reins and blew a horn. Then he shouted in a loud voice, "Tonight, there's a ball at the[183] palace. Everyone's invited. The Pot of Gold will be given to whoever dances with the Princess."

"Hurrah!" cried the people. "Hurrah! hurrah!" cried Chrif, louder than them all.

"Hooray!" shouted the crowd. "Hooray! Hooray!" shouted Chrif, even louder than everyone else.

When Chrif and Andy entered the palace, they saw the Princess upon her throne. Dancing was going on, but the Princess did not dance. She was waiting for the handsomest dancer. All who thought themselves good-looking stood in a row not far from the Princess. Each lad was trying to look handsomer than the others in the line.

When Chrif and Andy walked into the palace, they saw the Princess on her throne. There was dancing happening, but the Princess wasn’t dancing. She was waiting for the most handsome dancer. All the guys who thought they were good-looking lined up not far from the Princess. Each one was trying to appear more handsome than the others in the line.

Over the throne was a pearl clock. It was that kind of clock called a cuckoo clock. When the hours struck, a golden cuckoo would come out of a little door. He would cuckoo as many times as there were hours and then go back, shutting the door after him.

Over the throne was a pearl clock. It was the kind of clock known as a cuckoo clock. When the hour struck, a golden cuckoo would emerge from a small door. It would cuckoo as many times as there were hours and then retreat, closing the door behind it.

When Chrif and Andy entered the hall, the Princess saw them at once. "Those two are the handsomest of all," she thought, "and one of them is handsomer than the other."

When Chrif and Andy walked into the hall, the Princess noticed them immediately. "Those two are the most attractive of all," she thought, "and one of them is more handsome than the other."

She looked at Chrif again. Then she stepped down from the throne.

She looked at Chrif again. Then she got down from the throne.

"Dance with me," she said, "and you shall have the pot of gold," and she held out her hand to Chrif.[184]

"Dance with me," she said, "and you'll receive the pot of gold," and she extended her hand to Chrif.[184]

"What was I to do with it?" asked Chrif. "Oh, I know. I was to take it home to Rhoda."

"What was I supposed to do with it?" asked Chrif. "Oh, I know. I was supposed to take it home to Rhoda."

That moment the little bird burst open the pearl door. "Cuckoo! cuckoo! cuckoo!" he cried.

That moment, the little bird flew through the pearl door. "Cuckoo! cuckoo! cuckoo!" he shouted.

But to Chrif he seemed to say: "Rhoda sits by the window watching for Chrif. The flowers are dead in the boat-garden. 'Chrif will never come back,' says grandmother, 'he cares nothing for us.'"

But to Chris he seemed to say: "Rhoda sits by the window waiting for Chris. The flowers are dead in the boat-garden. 'Chris will never come back,' says grandmother, 'he doesn't care about us.'"

Again Chrif saw the beautiful hall and the Princess standing before him. Then, suddenly, the music grew harsh; the palace walls fell; the dancers were gone. Chrif was all alone.

Again, Chrif saw the beautiful hall and the Princess standing in front of him. Then, suddenly, the music turned sharp; the palace walls collapsed; the dancers disappeared. Chrif was all alone.

Chrif and his Books

When day dawned, Chrif was walking over a wide plain. On the far side of the plain stood a ruined house. Between a row of poplar-trees a path led to the door.

When day broke, Chrif was walking across a vast plain. On the opposite side of the plain stood a dilapidated house. A path, flanked by a row of poplar trees, led to the door.

Chrif knocked, but no one came. Then he pushed open the door and entered. An old man sat at a table. The table was covered with great books and many papers. Overhead a lamp burned dimly.

Chrif knocked, but nobody answered. So, he pushed the door open and walked in. An old man was sitting at a table. The table was stacked with big books and lots of papers. A lamp above flickered weakly.

The old man was bent over the books. He seemed to study busily, but when Chrif went near, he saw that the old man was dead.[185]

The old man was hunched over the books. He appeared to be studying intently, but when Chrif got closer, he realized that the old man was dead.[185]

There were two doors to this room. One was the door by which Chrif had entered. The other was opposite. This door was of stone. On it was written: "Behind this door is the Pot of Gold. To open you must first read the words written below."

There were two doors to this room. One was the door that Chrif had entered through. The other was on the opposite side. This door was made of stone. On it was written: "Behind this door is the Pot of Gold. To open it, you must first read the words written below."

The words written below were strange; the letters too were strange.

The words written below were odd; the letters were odd, too.

"These books may help me read the writing," thought Chrif. "This old man has spent his life in the search. Shall I be more successful I wonder?"

"These books might help me understand the writing," thought Chrif. "This old man has devoted his life to the search. Am I going to be more successful, I wonder?"

Then he buried the old man, lighted the lamp, and read the books. Weeks passed and even months. Chrif ate little and slept less.

Then he buried the old man, lit the lamp, and read the books. Weeks went by and even months. Chrif ate little and slept even less.

At last, one day, he lifted a shining face. "I have found the secret!" he cried, "the letters are plain."

At last, one day, he raised a shining face. "I’ve found the secret!" he shouted, "the letters are clear."

Then stepping to the door, he read: "Knock and this door will open."

Then he walked to the door and read: "Knock and this door will open."

Chrif knocked once, and the door flew open. One shining spot he saw in the darkness. It was the pot of gold.

Chrif knocked once, and the door swung open. He spotted one shining spot in the darkness. It was the pot of gold.

Chrif put out his hand to take it, when lo! burning words shone on its side. And Chrif read:

Chrif reached out to grab it when suddenly, glowing words appeared on its side. And Chrif read:

"I am the Pot of Gold; I can give thee all things save one. If thou hast me, thou canst not have that. Close thine eyes. Then, if thou choosest me, open them again."[186]

"I am the Pot of Gold; I can give you everything except one thing. If you take me, you can't have that. Close your eyes. Then, if you choose me, open them again."[186]

Chrif closed his eyes. He saw the old red house dark and cold. No one lived there now. The boat-garden was hidden under the snow. Someone in white passed him by. She was weeping bitterly. "Rhoda!" he cried and followed in her steps.

Chrif closed his eyes. He saw the old red house, dark and cold. No one lived there anymore. The boat-garden was buried under the snow. A figure dressed in white walked past him, weeping bitterly. "Rhoda!" he shouted, chasing after her.

Suddenly a warm hand fell upon his shoulder.

Suddenly, a warm hand rested on his shoulder.

"Chrif, dear Chrif!"

"Chris, dear Chris!"

He opened his eyes, and O joy! Rhoda stood beside him.

He opened his eyes, and oh joy! Rhoda was standing next to him.

Chrif's Return

"I have come to look for you," said Rhoda. "Why, Chrif, you have been gone three years!"

"I've come to find you," said Rhoda. "Wow, Chrif, you've been gone for three years!"

"Three years!" gasped Chrif.

"Three years!" breathed Chrif.

"When grandmother died, last winter, I was so lonely, I said, 'When spring comes I will find Chrif.'"

"When Grandma died last winter, I felt so lonely that I said, 'When spring comes, I will find Chrif.'"

"Grandmother dead! Why, it was but yesterday that I left home!"

"Grandma's gone! I just left home yesterday!"

"Ah, no," answered Rhoda. And she looked at Chrif and smiled.

"Ah, no," Rhoda replied. She looked at Chrif and smiled.

And so they came again to the old red house. There was the dear old boat-garden. Sweet-peas were in bloom and morning-glories climbed up the side of the house. It was very pleasant.

And so they arrived again at the old red house. There was the beloved old boat-garden. Sweet peas were blooming and morning glories climbed up the side of the house. It was really nice.

As they stood by the boat-garden, a voice[187] called to them. The old broom-woman stood in the road.

As they stood by the boat-garden, a voice[187] called to them. The old broom lady stood in the road.

"Have ye found the pot of gold?" she asked.

"Have you found the pot of gold?" she asked.

"No; but I have found something else far better!" said Chrif, "I have found home."

"No; but I found something even better!" said Chrif, "I found home."


The Frog-Tsarevna[16]

R. NESBIT BAIN

I

n a certain kingdom, in a certain Empire, there lived a Tsar with his Tsaritsa, and he had three sons, all of them young, valiant, and unwedded, the like of whom is not to be told in tales nor written by pens, and the youngest of them was called the Tsarevich Ivan.

In a particular kingdom, in a specific Empire, there lived a Tsar with his Tsaritsa, and he had three sons, all young, brave, and unmarried, unlike any that could be found in stories or written about. The youngest of them was named Tsarevich Ivan.

[16] From Russian Fairy Tales [Adapted]. (London: George G. Harrap and Company.)

[16] From Russian Fairy Tales [Adapted]. (London: George G. Harrap and Company.)

And the Tsar spoke these words to them: "My dear children, take unto you your darts, gird on your well-spanned bows, and go hence in different directions, and in whatsoever courts your arrows fall, there choose ye your brides!"

And the Tsar said to them, "My dear children, take your arrows, strap on your well-made bows, and go in different directions. Wherever your arrows land, choose your brides there!"

The elder brother discharged his arrow and it fell into a boyar's[17] court, right in front of the terem[18] of the maidens. The second brother discharged his arrow and it flew into the court of a merchant and remained sticking in a beautiful balcony, and on this balcony was standing a lovely young maiden soul, the merchant's daughter. The youngest brother [189]discharged his arrow, and the arrow fell into a muddy swamp, and a quacking-frog seized hold of it.

The older brother shot his arrow, and it landed in a boyar's[17] courtyard, right in front of the terem[18] where the maidens were. The second brother shot his arrow, and it flew into a merchant's courtyard, getting stuck in a beautiful balcony. On that balcony stood a lovely young girl, the merchant's daughter. The youngest brother [189]shot his arrow, and it fell into a muddy swamp, where a quacking frog grabbed it.

[17] Nobleman.

Noble.

[18] The women's apartments.

The women's apartments.

The Tsarevich Ivan said to his father: "How can I ever take this quacker to wife? A quacker is not my equal!"

The Tsarevich Ivan said to his father: "How can I ever marry this quacker? A quacker is not my equal!"

"Take her!" replied his father, "'tis thy fate to have her!"

"Take her!" replied his father, "it's your destiny to have her!"

So the Tsareviches all got married—the eldest to the boyar's daughter, the second to the merchant's daughter, and the youngest to the quacking-frog. And the Tsar called them to him and said: "Let your wives, to-morrow morning, bake me soft white bread."

So the Tsareviches all got married—the eldest to the nobleman's daughter, the second to the merchant's daughter, and the youngest to the quacking frog. And the Tsar called them to him and said: "Let your wives bake me soft white bread tomorrow morning."

Ivan returned home, and he was not happy, and his impetuous head hung down lower than his shoulders. "Qua! qua! Ivan Tsarevich! wherefore art thou so sad?" asked the Frog. "Or hast thou heard unpleasant words from thy father the Tsar?"

Ivan came home, and he wasn't happy, and his restless head hung down lower than his shoulders. "Qua! qua! Ivan Tsarevich! why are you so sad?" asked the Frog. "Or did you hear something upsetting from your father the Tsar?"

"Why should I not be sad? My father and sovereign lord hath commanded thee to bake soft white bread to-morrow."

"Why shouldn't I be sad? My father and king has ordered you to bake soft white bread tomorrow."

"Do not afflict thyself, O Tsarevich! lie down and rest. The morning is wiser than the evening."

"Don't stress yourself out, Prince! Lie down and get some rest. The morning is smarter than the evening."

She made the Tsarevich lie down and rest, then, casting her frog-skin, she turned into a maiden soul, went out upon her beautiful[190] balcony, and cried with a piercing voice: "Nurseys—nurseys! assemble, set to work and make me soft white bread such as I myself used to eat at my dear father's!"

She had the Tsarevich lie down and relax, and then, shedding her frog skin, she transformed into a beautiful maiden. She stepped out onto her gorgeous [190] balcony and called out in a loud voice, "Nurses—nurses! Gather around, get to work, and bake me the soft white bread I used to eat at my beloved father's!"

In the morning Ivan awoke. The frog had got the bread ready long ago, and it was so splendid that the like of it is neither to be imagined nor guessed at, but is only to be told of in tales. The loaves were adorned with various cunning devices, royal cities were modelled on the sides thereof, with moats and ditches.

In the morning, Ivan woke up. The frog had prepared the bread a long time ago, and it was so amazing that you can't even imagine or guess what it was like; you can only hear about it in stories. The loaves were decorated with all sorts of clever designs, featuring royal cities modeled on their sides, complete with moats and ditches.

The Tsar praised Ivan greatly because of his bread, and gave this command to his three sons: "Let your wives weave me a carpet in a single night."

The Tsar praised Ivan highly for his bread and gave this order to his three sons: "Have your wives weave me a carpet in just one night."

Ivan returned home, and he was sad, and his impetuous head hung lower than his shoulders. "Qua! qua! Tsarevich Ivan! wherefore art thou so sad? Or hast thou heard cruel, unfriendly words from thy father the Tsar?"

Ivan returned home, feeling sad, and his restless head hung lower than his shoulders. "Qua! qua! Tsarevich Ivan! why are you so sad? Or have you heard harsh, unkind words from your father the Tsar?"

"Have I not cause to grieve? My father and sovereign lord commands thee to weave him a silk carpet in a single night!"

"Do I not have a reason to be upset? My father and king orders you to make him a silk carpet in just one night!"

"Fret not, Tsarevich! come, lay thee down and sleep. The morning is wiser than the evening!" Then she made him lie down to sleep, and turning into the lovely maiden went forth upon her beautiful balcony, and cried with a piercing voice: "Nurseys—nurseys![191] assemble, set to work and weave me a silk carpet such as I was wont to sit upon at my dear father's!"

"Don't worry, Tsarevich! Come, lie down and sleep. The morning knows more than the evening!" Then she made him lie down to sleep, and turning into the beautiful maiden, she went out onto her lovely balcony and called out with a loud voice: "Nurseys—nurseys![191] get together, get to work and weave me a silk carpet like the one I used to sit on at my dear father's!"

No sooner said than done. In the morning Ivan woke, and the frog had had the carpet ready long ago, and it was such a wondrous carpet that the like of it can only be told in tales, but may neither be imagined nor guessed at. The carpet was adorned with gold and silver and with divers bright embroiderings.

No sooner said than done. In the morning, Ivan woke up, and the frog had already prepared the carpet a long time ago, and it was such an amazing carpet that you can only hear about it in stories, but you could never imagine or guess what it truly looked like. The carpet was decorated with gold and silver and with various bright embroideries.

The Tsar greatly praised Ivan for his carpet, and there and then gave the new command that all three Tsareviches were to appear before him on the morrow to be inspected together with their wives.

The Tsar praised Ivan for his carpet and immediately commanded that all three Tsareviches come before him the next day for an inspection with their wives.

Again Ivan returned home and he was not happy, and his impetuous head hung lower than his shoulders.

Again Ivan returned home, feeling unhappy, with his head hanging lower than his shoulders.

"Qua! qua! Tsarevich Ivan! wherefore art thou grieved? Or hast thou heard words unkind from thy father the Tsar?"

"Qua! qua! Prince Ivan! Why are you sad? Did you hear something unkind from your father the Tsar?"

"Have I not cause to be sad? My father and sovereign lord has commanded me to appear before him with thee to-morrow! How can I show thee to people?"

"Do I not have reason to be sad? My father and king has ordered me to appear before him with you tomorrow! How can I show you to others?"

"Fret not, Tsarevich! Go alone to the Tsar and pay thy visit, and I will come after thee. The moment you hear a rumbling, and a knocking, say: 'Hither comes my dear little Froggy in her little basket!'"[192]

"Don't worry, Tsarevich! Go meet the Tsar by yourself and I'll follow you. As soon as you hear a rumbling and a knock, just say: 'Here comes my dear little Froggy in her little basket!'"[192]

And behold! the elder brothers appeared, to be inspected with their richly attired and splendidly adorned consorts. There they stood and laughed at the Tsarevich Ivan and said: "Why, brother! Why hast thou come hither without thy wife? Why, thou mightest have brought her with thee in a kitchen clout. And where didst thou pick up such a beauty? I suppose thou didst search through all the swamps fairly?"

And look! The older brothers showed up, flaunting their richly dressed and beautifully adorned wives. They stood there laughing at Tsarevich Ivan and said, "Hey, brother! Why did you come here without your wife? You could have brought her along in a dishcloth. And where did you find such a beauty? I guess you must have searched through all the swamps for her, right?"

Suddenly there was a great rumbling and knocking, the whole palace shook. The guests were all terribly frightened and rushed from their places, and knew not what to do; but Ivan said: "Fear not, 'tis only my little Froggy coming in her little basket!"

Suddenly, there was a loud rumbling and banging, and the whole palace shook. The guests were really scared and rushed from their seats, not knowing what to do; but Ivan said, "Don't be afraid, it’s just my little Froggy arriving in her small basket!"

And then a golden coach drawn by six horses flew up the steps of the Tsar's balcony, and out of it stepped such a beauty as is only to be told of in tales, but can neither be imagined nor guessed at. Ivan took her by the hand and led her behind the oaken table, behind the embroidered tablecloth. The guests began to eat and drink and make merry.

And then a golden carriage pulled by six horses rushed up the steps of the Tsar's balcony, and out of it stepped a beauty like no one had ever seen, something only spoken of in stories, but impossible to imagine or anticipate. Ivan took her hand and led her behind the wooden table, behind the embroidered tablecloth. The guests started to eat, drink, and celebrate.

The lovely Tsarevna drank wine, but the dregs of her cup she poured behind her left sleeve; she ate also of the roast swan, but the bones thereof she concealed behind her right sleeve.[193]

The beautiful princess drank wine, but she poured the leftover bits from her cup behind her left sleeve; she also ate some of the roasted swan, but she hid the bones behind her right sleeve.[193]

The wives of the elder brothers watched these devices, and took care to do the same.

The older brothers' wives observed these methods and made sure to follow suit.

Afterward, when Tsarevna began dancing with Ivan, she waved her left hand and a lake appeared; she waved her right hand and white swans were swimming in the water.

After that, when the princess started dancing with Ivan, she waved her left hand and a lake showed up; she waved her right hand and white swans were gliding across the water.

The Tsar and his guests were astonished.

The Tsar and his guests were amazed.

And now the elder brides began dancing. They waved their left hands and all the guests were squirted with water; they waved their right hands and the bones flew right into the Tsar's eyes. The Tsar was wroth, and drove them from court with dishonour.

And now the older brides started dancing. They waved their left hands and splashed water on all the guests; they waved their right hands and the bones flew straight into the Tsar's eyes. The Tsar was furious and expelled them from the court in disgrace.

Now one day the Tsarevich waited his opportunity, ran off home, found the frog-skin and threw it into a great fire. Soon the Tsarevna missed her frog-skin, was sore troubled, fell a-weeping, and said to the Tsarevich: "Alas! Tsarevich Ivan! what hast thou done? If thou hadst but waited for a little, I should have been thine for ever more, but now farewell! Seek for me beyond lands thrice-nine, in the Empire of Thrice-ten, at the house of Koshchei."[19] Then she turned into a white swan and flew out of the window.

Now one day, the Tsarevich saw his chance, ran home, found the frog-skin, and threw it into a big fire. Soon the Tsarevna realized her frog-skin was gone, got very upset, started crying, and said to the Tsarevich: "Oh no! Tsarevich Ivan! What have you done? If you had just waited a little while, I would have been yours forever, but now it's goodbye! Look for me beyond lands thrice-nine, in the Empire of Thrice-ten, at the house of Koshchei."[19] Then she transformed into a white swan and flew out of the window.

[19] Koshchei Bezsmertny, the deathless skeleton.

Koshchei Bezsmertny, the immortal skeleton.

Ivan wept bitterly, turned to all four points of the compass and prayed to God, and went straight before his eyes. He went on and on,—whether it was near or far, or long or short, [194]matters not; when there met him an old, old man. "Hail, good youth!" said he, "what dost thou seek, and whither art thou going?"

Ivan cried hard, turned to all four directions, prayed to God, and continued straight ahead. He kept walking—whether it was near or far, or long or short, [194]it doesn’t matter; then he encountered an old, old man. "Hello, young man!" he said, "what are you looking for, and where are you headed?"

The Tsarevich told him all his misfortune. "Alas! Tsarevich Ivan, why didst thou burn that frog-skin? Thou didst not make, nor shouldst thou therefore have done away with it. Vasilisa, thy wife, was born wiser and more cunning than her father; he was therefore angry with her, and bade her be a frog for three years. Here is a little ball for thee, follow it whithersoever it rolls."

The Tsarevich shared all his troubles. "Oh no! Prince Ivan, why did you burn that frog-skin? You didn’t create it, so you shouldn’t have gotten rid of it. Vasilisa, your wife, was born wiser and more clever than her father; he was angry with her and made her be a frog for three years. Here’s a little ball for you, follow it wherever it rolls."

Ivan thanked the old man, and followed after the ball. He went along the open plain, and there met him a bear. "Come now!" thought Ivan, "I will slay this beast." But the bear implored him: "Slay me not, Tsarevich Ivan, I may perchance be of service to thee somehow."

Ivan thanked the old man and ran after the ball. He crossed the open plain and soon encountered a bear. "Alright!" thought Ivan, "I’ll take down this beast." But the bear pleaded with him, "Don't kill me, Tsarevich Ivan, I might be able to help you in some way."

He went on farther, and lo! behind them came waddling a duck. The Tsarevich bent his bow; he would have shot the bird, when suddenly she greeted him with a human voice: "Slay me not, Ivan Tsarevich! I also will befriend thee!"

He walked further, and suddenly, a duck waddled up behind them. The Tsarevich drew his bow, ready to shoot the bird, when she unexpectedly spoke to him in a human voice: "Don't kill me, Ivan Tsarevich! I can help you too!"

Ivan had pity upon her, and went on farther to the blue sea, and behold! on the beach lay gasping a pike. "Alas! Tsarevich Ivan!" sighed the pike, "have pity on me and[195] cast me into the sea." And he cast it into the sea, and went on along the shore.

Ivan felt sorry for her and continued on toward the blue sea. Suddenly, he saw a pike gasping on the beach. "Oh no! Tsarevich Ivan!" sighed the pike, "please have mercy on me and[195] throw me back into the sea." He threw it into the sea and continued walking along the shore.

The ball rolled a short way, and it rolled a long way, and at last it came to a miserable hut; the hut was standing on hen's legs and turning round and round. Ivan said to it: "Little hut, little hut! stand the old way as thy mother placed thee, with thy front to me, and thy back to the sea!" And the little hut turned round with its front to him, and its back to the sea. The Tsarevich entered in, and saw the bony-legged Baba-Yaga lying on the stove, on nine bricks and grinding her teeth.

The ball rolled a little way, then it rolled a long way, and finally it came to a rundown hut; the hut was standing on chicken legs and spinning around. Ivan said to it: "Little hut, little hut! Stay the way your mother set you, with your front facing me, and your back to the sea!" And the little hut turned around to face him, with its back to the sea. The Tsarevich went inside and saw the bony-legged Baba-Yaga lying on the stove, on nine bricks, grinding her teeth.

"Hillo! good youth, why dost thou visit me?" asked the Baba-Yaga.

"Hello! Good young person, why are you visiting me?" asked the Baba-Yaga.

"Fie, thou old hag! thou call'st me a good youth, but thou shouldst first feed and give me drink, and prepare me a bath, then only shouldst thou ask me questions."

"Ugh, you old witch! You call me a good young man, but you should first feed me, give me something to drink, and prepare a bath for me. Only then should you ask me questions."

The Baba-Yaga fed him and gave him to drink, and made ready a bath for him, and the Tsarevich told her he was seeking his wife, Vasilisa.

The Baba-Yaga fed him, gave him something to drink, and prepared a bath for him. The Tsarevich told her he was looking for his wife, Vasilisa.

"I know," said the Baba-Yaga; "she is now with Koshchei. 'Tis hard to get thither, and it is not easy to settle accounts with Koshchei. His death depends upon the point of a needle. That needle is in a hare, that hare is in a coffer, that coffer is on the top of a[196] high oak, and Koshchei guards that tree as the apple of his eye."

"I know," said Baba-Yaga; "she's with Koshchei now. It's tough to get there, and it's not easy to settle things with Koshchei. His life hangs by a thread—a needle, to be exact. That needle is inside a hare, that hare is in a coffer, and that coffer is on top of a[196] tall oak tree, which Koshchei protects like it's the most precious thing to him."

The Baba-Yaga then showed him in what place that oak grew: Ivan went thither, but did not know what to do to get at the coffer. Suddenly, how who can tell, the bear rushed at the tree and tore it up by the roots, the coffer fell and was smashed to pieces, the hare leaped out, and with one bound had taken cover.

The Baba-Yaga then pointed out where the oak tree was growing. Ivan went there but didn’t know how to get to the chest. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a bear charged at the tree and ripped it out by the roots. The chest fell and shattered into pieces, and the hare jumped out, quickly finding a hiding spot.

But look! the other hare bounded off in pursuit, hunted him down and tore him to bits; out of the hare flew a duck and rose high, high in the air, but the other duck dashed after her, and struck her down, whereupon the duck laid an egg, and the egg fell into the sea.

But look! The other hare took off after him, chased him down, and ripped him apart; from the hare, a duck flew out and soared high, high into the sky, but the other duck raced after her and knocked her down, and then the duck laid an egg, which fell into the sea.

Ivan, seeing the irreparable loss of the egg, burst into tears, when suddenly the pike came swimming ashore, holding the egg between its teeth. He took the egg, broke it, drew out the needle and broke off its little point. Then he attacked Koshchei, who struggled hard, but wriggle about as he might he had to die at last.

Ivan, seeing the unfixable loss of the egg, started crying, when suddenly the pike swam ashore, holding the egg in its mouth. It dropped the egg, broke it open, pulled out the needle, and snapped off its tiny point. Then he went after Koshchei, who fought desperately, but no matter how much he squirmed, he had to die in the end.

Then Ivan went into the house of Koshchei, took Vasilisa, and returned home. After that they lived together for a long, long time, and were very, very happy.

Then Ivan went into Koshchei's house, took Vasilisa, and returned home. After that, they lived together for a long time and were very happy.


Oeyvind and Marit[20]

BJÖRNE BJÖRNESON

O

eyvind was his name. A low, barren cliff overhung the house in which he was born; fir and birch looked down on the roof, and wild cherry strewed flowers over it. Upon this roof there walked about a little goat, which belonged to Oeyvind. He was kept there that he might not go astray; and Oeyvind carried leaves and grass up to him. One fine day the goat leaped down, and away to the cliff; he went straight up, and came where he never had been before.

eyvind was his name. A low, barren cliff loomed over the house where he was born; fir and birch trees looked down on the roof, and wild cherry trees scattered flowers across it. On this roof, there wandered a little goat that belonged to Oeyvind. He was kept there so he wouldn't wander off; Oeyvind brought him leaves and grass. One beautiful day, the goat jumped down and headed straight for the cliff; he climbed right up and ventured into a place he had never been before.

[20] From A Happy Boy in J. G. Whittier's Child Life in Prose.

[20] From A Happy Boy in J. G. Whittier's Child Life in Prose.

Oeyvind did not see him when he came out after dinner, and thought immediately of the fox. He grew hot all over, looked round about, and called, "Killy-killy-killy-goat!"

Oeyvind didn't notice him when he came out after dinner and immediately thought of the fox. He felt a rush of heat all over, looked around, and called, "Killy-killy-killy-goat!"

"Bay-ay-ay," said the goat, from the brow of the hill, as he cocked his head on one side and looked down.

"Bay-ay-ay," said the goat, from the top of the hill, as he tilted his head to one side and looked down.

But beside the goat there kneeled a little girl. "Is it yours—this goat?" she asked.

But next to the goat, a little girl knelt. "Is this goat yours?" she asked.

Oeyvind stood with eyes and mouth wide open, thrust both hands into the breeches he had on, and asked, "Who are you?"

Oeyvind stood with his eyes and mouth wide open, shoved both hands into his pants pockets, and asked, "Who are you?"

"I am Marit, mother's little one, father's fiddle, the elf in the house, granddaughter of Ole Nordistuen of the Heide farms, four years old in the autumn, two days after the frost nights, I!"

"I am Marit, my mother's little one, my father's favorite, the playful spirit in the house, granddaughter of Ole Nordistuen from the Heide farms, four years old this autumn, just two days after the first frost, that’s me!"

"Are you really?" he said, and drew a long breath, which he had not dared to do so long as she was speaking.

"Are you really?" he said, taking a deep breath, something he hadn’t dared to do while she was talking.

"Is it yours, this goat?" asked the girl again.

"Is this goat yours?" the girl asked again.

"Ye-es," he said, and looked up.

"Yeah," he said, looking up.

"I have taken such a fancy to the goat. You will not give it to me?"

"I've really taken a liking to the goat. You won't give it to me?"

"No, that I won't."

"No, I won't do that."

She lay kicking her legs, and looking down at him, and then she said, "But if I give you a butter-cake for the goat, can I have him then?"

She lay kicking her legs and looking down at him, and then she said, "But if I give you a butter cake for the goat, can I have him then?"

Oeyvind came of poor people, and had eaten butter-cake only once in his life; that was when grandpa came there, and anything like it he had never eaten before or since. He looked up at the girl. "Let me see the butter-cake first," said he.

Oeyvind came from a poor family and had only eaten butter cake once in his life; that was when grandpa visited, and he had never tasted anything like it before or since. He looked up at the girl. "Let me see the butter cake first," he said.

She was not long about it, and took out a large cake, which she held in her hand. "Here it is," she said, and threw it down.

She didn't take long and pulled out a big cake, which she held in her hand. "Here it is," she said, and tossed it down.

"Ow, it went to pieces," said the boy. He gathered up every bit with the utmost care; he could not help tasting the very smallest,[199] and that was so good he had to taste another, and, before he knew it himself, he had eaten up the whole cake.

"Ow, it fell apart," said the boy. He carefully picked up every piece; he couldn't resist tasting the tiniest bit,[199] and it was so delicious that he had to try another. Before he realized it, he had eaten the entire cake.

"Now the goat is mine," said the girl.

"Now the goat is mine," the girl said.

The boy stopped with the last bit in his mouth, the girl lay and laughed, and the goat stood by her side, with white breast and dark brown hair, looking sideways down.

The boy paused with the last bit of food still in his mouth, the girl lay back and laughed, and the goat stood beside her, its white chest and dark brown fur looking sideways down.

"Could you not wait a little while?" begged the boy; his heart began to beat. Then the girl laughed still more, and got up quickly on her knees.

"Can you not wait a little longer?" the boy pleaded, his heart started to race. Then the girl laughed even more and quickly got up onto her knees.

"No, the goat is mine," she said, and threw her arms round its neck, loosened one of her garters, and fastened it round. Oeyvind looked up. She got up, and began pulling at the goat. It would not follow, but twisted its neck downward to where Oeyvind stood.

"No, the goat is mine," she said, wrapping her arms around its neck, loosening one of her garters, and fastening it around. Oeyvind looked up. She stood up and started pulling at the goat. It wouldn’t follow but twisted its neck down toward where Oeyvind was standing.

"Bay-ay-ay," it said.

"Bay-ay-ay," it said.

But she took hold of its hair with one hand, pulled the string with the other, and said gently, "Come, goat, and you shall go into the room and eat out of mother's dish and my apron." And then she sang:

But she grabbed its hair with one hand, pulled the string with the other, and said softly, "Come, goat, and you can go into the room and eat from mom's dish and my apron." And then she sang:

"Come, boy's goat," Come, Mom's calf,
Come, meowing cat In white sneakers. Come, yellow ducks, Come out of your hiding spot; Come here, little chicks,
[200]Who can't hardly go; Come, my loves With soft feathers; See, the grass is wet,
But the sun is good for you;
And it's still very early in summer,
"But call for the autumn, and it will come."

There stood the boy.

The boy was standing there.

He had taken care of the goat since the winter before, when it was born, and he had never imagined he could lose it; but now it was done in a moment, and he would never see it again.

He had been taking care of the goat since the winter before, when it was born, and he never thought he could lose it; but now it was gone in an instant, and he would never see it again.


His mother came up humming from the beach, with wooden pans which she had scoured; she saw the boy sitting with his legs crossed under him on the grass, crying, and she went up to him.

His mother approached humming from the beach, carrying wooden pans that she had cleaned. She noticed the boy sitting cross-legged on the grass, crying, and walked over to him.

"What are you crying about?"

"What's making you cry?"

"Oh, the goat, the goat!"

"Oh, the goat!"

"Yes; where is the goat?" asked his mother, looking up at the roof.

"Yes; where's the goat?" his mother asked, looking up at the roof.

"It will never come back again," said the boy.

"It will never come back again," the boy said.

"Dear me! How could that happen?"

"Wow! How did that even happen?"

He would not confess immediately.

He wouldn’t confess right away.

"Has the fox taken it?"

"Did the fox take it?"

"Ah, if it only were the fox!"

"Ah, if it were just the fox!"

"Are you mad?" said his mother. "What has become of the goat?"[201]

"Are you crazy?" his mother asked. "What happened to the goat?"[201]

"Oh-h-h, I happened to—to—to sell it for a cake!"

"Oh, I accidentally sold it for a cake!"

As soon as he had uttered the word, he understood what it was to sell the goat for a cake; he had not thought of it before. His mother said:

As soon as he said the word, he realized what it meant to trade the goat for a cake; he hadn't considered it before. His mom said:

"What do you suppose the little goat thinks of you, when you could sell him for a cake?"

"What do you think the little goat thinks of you when you could sell him for a cake?"

And the boy thought about it, and felt sure that he could never again be happy in this world, and not even in heaven, he thought, afterwards. He felt so sorry, that he promised himself never again to do anything wrong, never to cut the thread on the spinning wheel, nor let the goats out, nor go down to the sea alone. He fell asleep where he lay, and dreamed about the goat, that he had gone to heaven; our Lord sat there with a great beard, as in the catechism, and the goat stood eating the leaves off a shining tree; but Oeyvind sat alone on the roof, and could not come up.

And the boy thought about it and felt sure that he could never be happy again in this world, and maybe not even in heaven, he thought later. He felt so regretful that he promised himself he would never do anything wrong again—never cut the thread on the spinning wheel, nor let the goats out, nor go down to the sea alone. He fell asleep where he was and dreamed about the goat, that it had gone to heaven; our Lord sat there with a long beard, just like in the catechism, and the goat was eating leaves off a shiny tree; but Oeyvind sat alone on the roof and couldn’t get up there.

Suddenly there came something wet close up to his ear, and he started up. "Bay-ay-ay!" it said; and it was the goat, who had come back again.

Suddenly, something wet touched his ear, and he jumped up. "Bay-ay-ay!" it said; and it was the goat, who had returned.

"What! have you got back?"

"What! Did you come back?"

He got up, took it by the two forelegs, and danced with it as if it were a brother; he pulled its beard, and he was just going in to his[202] mother with it, when he heard someone behind him, and, looking, saw the girl sitting on the greensward by his side. Now he understood it all, and let go the goat.

He got up, grabbed it by the front legs, and danced with it like it was his brother; he tugged at its beard, and he was just about to go into his[202] mom with it when he heard someone behind him. When he looked, he saw the girl sitting on the grass next to him. Now he got it and let go of the goat.

"Is it you who have come with it?"

"Is it you who brought it?"

She sat tearing the grass up with her hands, and said:

She sat pulling up the grass with her hands and said:

"They would not let me keep it; grandfather is sitting up there, waiting."

"They wouldn’t let me keep it; Grandpa is up there, waiting."

While the boy stood looking at her, he heard a sharp voice from the road above call out, "Now!"

While the boy stood there watching her, he heard a sharp voice from the road above shout, "Now!"

Then she remembered what she was to do; she rose, went over to Oeyvind, put one of her muddy hands into his, and, turning her face away, said:

Then she remembered what she needed to do; she stood up, walked over to Oeyvind, placed one of her muddy hands in his, and, turning her face away, said:

"I beg your pardon!"

"Excuse me!"

But then her courage was all gone; she threw herself over the goat, and wept.

But then all her courage faded away; she collapsed over the goat and cried.

"I think you had better keep the goat," said Oeyvind, looking the other way.

"I think you should just keep the goat," Oeyvind said, glancing away.

"Come, make haste!" said grandpapa, up on the hill; and Marit rose, and walked with reluctant feet upwards.

"Come on, hurry up!" said grandpa, up on the hill; and Marit got up and walked slowly uphill.

"You are not forgetting your garter?" Oeyvind cried after her. She turned around, and looked first at the garter and then at him. At last she came to a great resolution, and said, in a choked voice:

"You’re not forgetting your garter?" Oeyvind called after her. She turned around, glanced first at the garter and then at him. Finally, she made a big decision and said, in a choked voice:

"You may keep that."[203]

"Feel free to keep that."[203]

He went over to her, and, taking her hand, said:

He walked over to her, took her hand, and said:

"Thank you!"

"Thanks!"

"Oh, nothing to thank for!" she answered, but drew a long sigh, and walked on.

"Oh, there's no need to thank me!" she replied, but let out a long sigh and continued walking.

He sat down on the grass again. The goat walked about near him, but he was no longer so pleased with it as before.

He sat down on the grass again. The goat wandered around him, but he wasn't as pleased with it as he had been before.


The goat was fastened to the wall; but Oeyvind walked about, looking up at the cliff. His mother came out and sat down by his side; he wanted to hear stories about what was far away, for now the goat no longer satisfied him. So she told him how once everything could talk: the mountain talked to the stream, and the stream to the river, the river to the sea, and the sea to the sky; but then he asked if the sky did not talk to any one; and the sky talked to the clouds, the clouds to the trees, the trees to the grass, the grass to the flies, the flies to the animals, the animals to the children, the children to the grown-up people; and so it went on, until it had gone round, and no one could tell where it had begun.

The goat was tied to the wall, but Oeyvind wandered around, gazing up at the cliff. His mother came out and sat down beside him; he wanted to hear stories about distant places, as the goat no longer held his interest. So she told him how once everything could speak: the mountain talked to the stream, and the stream talked to the river, the river talked to the sea, and the sea talked to the sky. Then he asked if the sky didn't talk to anyone. The sky talked to the clouds, the clouds talked to the trees, the trees talked to the grass, the grass talked to the flies, the flies talked to the animals, the animals talked to the children, and the children talked to the grown-ups; and it went on like that until it circled back, and no one could say where it had all started.

Oeyvind looked at the mountain, the trees, the sky, and had never really seen them before. The cat came out at that moment, and lay down on the stone before the door in the sunshine.[204]

Oeyvind looked at the mountain, the trees, the sky, and had never really seen them before. The cat came out at that moment and lay down on the stone before the door in the sunshine.[204]

"What does the cat say?" asked Oeyvind, pointing. His mother sang:

"What does the cat say?" Oeyvind asked, pointing. His mother sang:

"At evening, the sun shines gently,
The cat lies lazily on the stone.
Two tiny mice,
Rich and creamy,
Four pieces of fish,
I sneaked behind a dish,
I'm just so lazy and tired,
Because I've done so well,

says the cat."

says the cat."

But then came the cock, with all the hens. "What does the cock say?" asked Oeyvind, clapping his hands together. His mother sang:

But then the rooster came, along with all the hens. "What does the rooster say?" asked Oeyvind, clapping his hands. His mother sang:

"The mother hen lowers her wings,
The rooster stands on one leg to think:
That gray goose
Steers her course high; But I'm sure that she never As smart as a rooster can be.
Come inside, you chickens, stay under the roof today,
For the sun has permission to stay away,

says the cock."

says the rooster."

But the little birds were sitting on the ridgepole, singing. "What do the birds say?" asked Oeyvind, laughing.

But the little birds were perched on the ridgepole, chirping. "What are the birds saying?" Oeyvind asked, laughing.

"'Dear Lord, how enjoyable is life,
For those who have no hard work or struggles,

say the birds."[205]

say the birds."[205]

And she told him what they all said, down to the ant who crawled in the moss, and the worm who worked in the bark.

And she told him everything they all said, even down to the ant crawling in the moss and the worm burrowing in the bark.


That same summer, one day, his mother came in and said to him, "To-morrow school begins and then you are going there with me."

That same summer, one day, his mom came in and said to him, "Tomorrow school starts, and you're coming with me."

Oeyvind had heard that school was a place where many children played together, and he had no objection. Indeed, he was much pleased, and he was so anxious to get there that he walked faster than his mother up over the hills.

Oeyvind had heard that school was a place where lots of kids played together, and he was totally okay with that. In fact, he was very happy about it, and he was so eager to get there that he walked faster than his mom up the hills.

When he came in there sat as many children around a table as he had ever seen at church. Others were sitting around the walls. They all looked up as Oeyvind and his mother entered, and as he was going to find a seat they all wanted to make room for him. He looked around a long time with his cap in his hand, and just as he was going to sit down he saw close beside him, sitting by the hearth-stone, Marit of the many names. She had covered her face with both hands, and sat peeping at him through her fingers.

When he walked in, there were as many kids around the table as he had ever seen at church. Others were sitting against the walls. Everyone looked up as Oeyvind and his mom entered, and as he was about to find a seat, they all tried to make space for him. He looked around for quite a while with his cap in his hand, and just as he was about to sit down, he spotted Marit of the many names sitting right by the hearth. She had her face covered with both hands and was peeking at him through her fingers.

"I shall sit here," said Oeyvind quickly, seating himself at her side, and then she laughed and he laughed too.

"I'll sit here," Oeyvind said quickly, taking a seat next to her, and then she laughed and he laughed as well.

"Is it always like this here?" he whispered to Marit.[206]

"Is it always like this here?" he whispered to Marit.[206]

"Yes, just like this; I have a goat now," she said.

"Yeah, just like this; I have a goat now," she said.

"Have you?"

"Have you done that?"

"Yes; but it is not so pretty as yours."

"Yeah, but it’s not as pretty as yours."

"Why don't you come oftener up on the cliff?" said he.

"Why don't you come up to the cliff more often?" he said.

"Grandpapa is afraid I shall fall over."

"Grandpa is worried I'll fall over."

"But it is not so very high."

"But it's not that tall."

"Grandpapa won't let me, for all that."

"Grandpa won't let me, for all that."

"Mother knows so many songs," said he.

"Mom knows so many songs," he said.

"Grandpapa does too, you can believe."

"Grandpa does too, you can believe that."

"Yes, but he does not know what mother does."

"Yeah, but he doesn’t know what mom does."

"Grandpapa knows one about a dance. Would you like to hear it?"

"Grandpa knows a story about a dance. Would you like to hear it?"

"Yes, very much."

"Definitely, yes."

"Well, then, you must come farther over here, and I will tell it to you."

"Well, then, you need to come over here, and I'll tell you."

He changed his place, and then she recited a little piece of a song three or four times over so that the little boy learned it, and that was the first he learned at school.

He switched spots, and then she repeated a short part of a song three or four times until the little boy memorized it, and that was the first thing he learned at school.

Then the children sang, and Oeyvind stood with Marit by the door. All the children stood with folded hands and sang. Oeyvind and Marit also folded their hands, but they could not sing. And that was the first day at school.

Then the kids sang, and Oeyvind stood with Marit by the door. All the kids had their hands folded and sang. Oeyvind and Marit also folded their hands, but they couldn’t sing. And that was the first day of school.


The Emperor's New Clothes

T

here once lived an Emperor who was so fond of fine clothes that he spent great sums of money in order to be beautifully dressed. He cared little about his army or other affairs of State; he did not care for amusements; nothing pleased him so much as walking abroad to show off his new clothes. He had a coat for every hour of the day; and as they often say of a king, "He is in the council chamber," here it would usually be, "The Emperor is at his toilet."

There once lived an Emperor who was so obsessed with fine clothes that he spent huge amounts of money just to look good. He paid little attention to his army or other state matters; he wasn’t interested in entertainment; nothing made him happier than walking around to flaunt his new outfits. He had a coat for every hour of the day; and whereas people often say of a king, "He is in the council chamber," in this case, it would usually be, "The Emperor is at his vanity."

The great city in which he lived had always something fresh to show; every day many strangers came there. One day two men arrived who said that they were weavers, and knew how to manufacture the most beautiful cloth imaginable. Not only were the material and texture uncommonly beautiful, but clothes made of the stuff possessed this wonderful property that they were invisible to anyone who was not fit for his office, or who was very stupid.

The large city where he lived always had something new to offer; many newcomers visited every day. One day, two men showed up claiming to be weavers, and they said they could create the most beautiful fabric anyone could imagine. Not only was the material and texture incredibly beautiful, but clothes made from it had a special feature: they were invisible to anyone who wasn't suitable for their position or who was quite foolish.

"Those must indeed be splendid clothes," thought the Emperor. "Besides, if I had[208] an outfit, I could find out which of my servants are unfit for the offices they hold; I should know the wise from the stupid! Yes, this cloth must be woven for me." And he gave the men much money that they might begin at once to weave their cloth.

"Those must really be amazing clothes," thought the Emperor. "Plus, if I had [208] an outfit, I could figure out which of my servants aren't fit for their jobs; I'd be able to tell the smart ones from the fools! Yes, this fabric must be made for me." And he gave the men a lot of money so they could start weaving the cloth immediately.

Of course they were impostors, but they put together two looms, and began to move about as if they were working, though they had nothing whatever on the looms. They were also given quantities of the finest silk and the best gold, which they hid.

Of course they were frauds, but they set up two looms and started moving around like they were actually working, even though there was nothing on the looms. They were also given a lot of the finest silk and the best gold, which they hid away.

"I wonder how far they have got on with the cloth," thought the Emperor one day. He remembered that whoever was stupid or not fit for his office would be unable to see the material. He certainly believed that he had nothing to fear for himself, but he decided first to send a high official in order to see how he stood the test. Everybody in the whole town knew by this time what a wonderful power the cloth had, and all were curious to see what was to happen.

"I wonder how far they’ve gotten with the cloth," thought the Emperor one day. He remembered that anyone who was foolish or unfit for their position wouldn’t be able to see the fabric. He truly believed he had nothing to worry about for himself, but he decided to first send a high official to see how he fared in the test. By this point, everyone in the town knew about the incredible power of the cloth, and all were eager to see what would happen.

"I will send my prime minister to the weavers," thought the Emperor. "He can judge best what the cloth is like, for he is the wisest man in my kingdom."

"I'll send my prime minister to the weavers," thought the Emperor. "He can best judge what the fabric is like, since he is the smartest man in my kingdom."

Accordingly the old minister went to the hall where the impostors sat working at the empty looms. "Dear me!" thought the old[209] man, opening his eyes wide, "I cannot see any cloth!" But he did not say so. "Dear, dear!" thought he, "can I be stupid? Can I be not fit for my office? No, I must certainly not admit that I cannot see the cloth!"

Accordingly, the old minister went to the hall where the impostors were sitting, pretending to work at the empty looms. "Wow!" thought the old[209] man, opening his eyes wide, "I can't see any cloth!" But he didn't say anything. "Oh no," he thought, "can I be that dumb? Am I not fit for my position? No, I definitely can't admit that I can't see the cloth!"

"Have you nothing to say?" asked one of the men.

"Don't you have anything to say?" asked one of the men.

"Oh, it is lovely, most lovely!" answered the old minister, looking through his spectacles. "What smooth texture! What glowing colours! Yes, I will tell the Emperor that it is certainly very fine."

"Oh, it’s beautiful, truly beautiful!" replied the old minister, peering through his glasses. "What a smooth texture! What vibrant colors! Yes, I’ll tell the Emperor that it’s definitely very impressive."

"We are delighted to hear you say that," said both the weavers, and they proceeded to name the colours and describe the appearance of the texture.

"We're so happy to hear you say that," said both the weavers, and they went on to name the colors and describe the look of the texture.

The old minister listened with great attention, so that he could tell the Emperor all about it on his return.

The old minister listened carefully, so he could update the Emperor about it when he got back.

The impostors now demanded more money, and more silk and gold to use in their weaving. They pocketed all, and went on as they had done before, working at the empty loom. The Emperor soon sent another official to report as to when the cloth would be finished. The minister looked and looked, but there was nothing on the empty loom and of course he could see nothing.

The impostors now demanded more money, along with more silk and gold for their weaving. They pocketed everything and continued as they had before, pretending to work at the empty loom. The Emperor soon sent another official to check on when the cloth would be ready. The minister looked and looked, but there was nothing on the empty loom, and naturally, he couldn’t see anything.

"Is it not a beautiful piece of cloth?"[210] asked the impostors, and they appeared to display material which was not there.

"Isn't it a beautiful piece of fabric?"[210] asked the impostors, and they seemed to show material that wasn't there.

"Stupid I am not!" thought the minister, "so it must be that I am not fitted for my office. It is strange certainly, but no one must be allowed to notice it." And he, too, praised the cloth and pretended delight at the beautiful colours and the splendid texture. "Yes, it is indeed beautiful," he reported to the Emperor.

"Stupid I’m not!" thought the minister, "so I must not be suited for my job. It’s certainly odd, but no one can be allowed to see it." And he also complimented the fabric and pretended to be thrilled by the beautiful colors and the amazing texture. "Yes, it is truly beautiful," he told the Emperor.

Everybody in the town was talking of the magnificent cloth, and the Emperor decided to see it himself while it was still on the loom. With a great crowd of courtiers, among whom were both the ministers who had been there before, he went to the impostors, who were making believe to weave with all their might.

Everybody in town was talking about the amazing cloth, and the Emperor decided to check it out for himself while it was still on the loom. With a large crowd of courtiers, including the ministers who had been there before, he went to the scammers, who were pretending to weave with all their might.

"Is it not splendid!" said both the old statesmen. "See, your Majesty, how fine is the texture! What remarkable colours!" And then they pointed to the empty loom, believing that all but themselves could see the cloth quite well.

"Isn't it amazing!" said both the old statesmen. "Look, your Majesty, how beautiful the fabric is! What incredible colors!" And then they pointed to the empty loom, thinking that everyone except themselves could see the cloth perfectly well.

"What is wrong?" thought the Emperor. "I can certainly see nothing! This is indeed horrible! I must be stupid, or unfit to be Emperor! It will never do to let it be known! Yes, it is indeed very beautiful," he said. "It has my entire approval."[211]

"What’s wrong?" thought the Emperor. "I can't see anything! This is really awful! I must be dumb or unworthy of being Emperor! I can’t let anyone find out! Yes, it’s actually very beautiful," he said. "I fully approve."[211]

And then he nodded pleasantly, and examined the empty loom with an appearance of interest, for he would not admit that he could see nothing.

And then he nodded kindly and looked at the empty loom with a sense of curiosity, because he wouldn't admit that he couldn't see anything.

His courtiers, too, looked and looked, and saw no more than the others; but they said like the Emperor, "Oh! it is beautiful!" Everyone seemed so delighted that the Emperor gave to the impostors the title of Weavers to the Emperor.

His courtiers also looked and looked, and saw no more than the others; but they said like the Emperor, "Oh! it is beautiful!" Everyone seemed so delighted that the Emperor awarded the impostors the title of Weavers to the Emperor.

Now there was to be a State procession the following week and throughout the night before and the morning of the day on which this was to take place the impostors were working by the light of many candles. The people could see that they appeared to be busy putting the finishing touches to the Emperor's new clothes. They pretended that they were taking the cloth from the loom; they cut nothing with huge scissors, sewed with needles without thread, and at last said, "The clothes are finished!"

Now there was going to be a State procession the following week, and all through the night before and the morning of the big day, the frauds were busy working by candlelight. People could see that they seemed to be putting the final touches on the Emperor's new clothes. They pretended to take fabric from the loom; they cut nothing with giant scissors, sewed with needles that had no thread, and finally declared, "The clothes are finished!"

The Emperor came himself with his favourites and each impostor held up his arms as if he were showing something and said, "See! here are the breeches! Here is the coat! Here the cloak!" and so on.

The Emperor came himself with his favorites, and each fraud held up his arms as if he were displaying something and said, "Look! Here are the pants! Here is the jacket! Here is the cloak!" and so on.

"Our clothes are so comfortable that one might imagine one had nothing on; that is the beauty of them!"[212]

"Our clothes are so comfortable that you might think you're not wearing anything at all; that's the beauty of them!"[212]

"Yes," nodded the courtiers, although they could see nothing, there being nothing there.

"Yeah," nodded the courtiers, even though they could see nothing since there was nothing there.

"Will it please your Majesty graciously to disrobe," said the impostors.

"Your Majesty, could you please take off your clothes?" said the impostors.

The Emperor took off all his clothes, and the men busied themselves as if they were putting on various garments, while meantime the Emperor surveyed himself in the mirror.

The Emperor stripped down completely, and the men pretended to dress him in different outfits while he admired himself in the mirror.

"How beautifully they fit! How well they suit his Majesty!" said everybody.

"How perfectly they fit! How well they suit the King!" everyone said.

"If it please your Majesty, the procession is ready," announced the Master of the Ceremonies.

"If it pleases you, Your Majesty, the procession is ready," announced the Master of the Ceremonies.

"I am ready," said the Emperor. And he turned again to the mirror as if to take a last admiring view of his finery.

"I’m ready," said the Emperor. And he turned back to the mirror as if to catch one last look at his fancy outfit.

The courtiers whose duty it was to bear the Emperor's train put their hands near the floor as if to lift the train; then they acted as if they were holding it up. They would not have it known that they could see nothing.

The courtiers responsible for carrying the Emperor's train put their hands near the ground as if they were lifting it; then they pretended to hold it up. They didn’t want anyone to know that they could see nothing.

So the Emperor strutted forward in the procession under a splendid canopy, and the people in the streets and at the windows said, "How grand are the Emperor's new clothes! What beautiful silk, how it shines!"

So the Emperor walked confidently in the parade under a fancy canopy, and the people in the streets and at the windows said, "How amazing are the Emperor's new clothes! What beautiful silk, it sparkles!"

No one would admit that he could see nothing, for that would have proved him unfit for his office, or stupid. None of[213] the Emperor's clothes had ever been so praised.

No one would admit that they could see nothing, because that would show they weren't fit for their job or were foolish. None of[213] the Emperor's clothes had ever been so praised.

"But the Emperor has nothing on!" said a child at last.

"But the Emperor isn't wearing anything!" said a child at last.

"Listen to the innocent child!" said the father, and each one whispered to his neighbour what the child had said.

"Listen to the innocent child!" said the father, and everyone whispered to their neighbor what the child had said.

"The Emperor has nothing on!" the people began to call out at last.

"The Emperor has nothing on!" the people finally started to shout.

This seemed to the Emperor to be true; but he thought to himself, "I must not stop now." And the courtiers walked behind him with pompous air, gravely holding up the train which was not there.

This seemed true to the Emperor; however, he thought to himself, "I can't stop now." And the courtiers followed him with a grand demeanor, seriously holding up the nonexistent train.


Rhœcus[21]

FANNY E. COE

L

ong ago there lived a Grecian youth named Rhœcus. Just outside the city where Rhœcus dwelt was a wood. This wood was very old. Some said there were oaks in the forest that had been growing for a thousand years.

Long ago, there was a Greek young man named Rhœcus. Just outside the city where Rhœcus lived, there was a forest. This forest was very old. Some said there were oaks in the woods that had been growing for a thousand years.

[21] Based upon the story of James Russell Lowell's poem of the same name.

[21] Based on the story from James Russell Lowell's poem of the same name.

One day Rhœcus was passing through the wood. Before him he saw a noble oak about to fall. He ran and propped its mossy trunk with great branches that he took from the ground.

One day, Rhœcus was walking through the woods. In front of him, he saw a magnificent oak tree that was about to fall. He ran over and supported its mossy trunk with large branches he picked up from the ground.

As he was turning away, he heard a soft voice say, "Rhœcus." There beside the tree stood a beautiful dryad.

As he was turning away, he heard a soft voice say, "Rhœcus." There by the tree stood a beautiful dryad.

"I am the spirit of this tree," she said. "As long as it lives, I live. When it falls, I die. You, Rhœcus, have just saved my life. Ask what you will and it is yours."

"I am the spirit of this tree," she said. "As long as it lives, I live. When it falls, I die. You, Rhœcus, have just saved my life. Ask for anything and it’s yours."

Rhœcus gazed at the dryad with wonder and awe. "You are the fairest being I have ever seen. Give me your love," he cried.

Rhœcus looked at the dryad in wonder and amazement. "You are the most beautiful being I've ever seen. Please, give me your love," he exclaimed.

"You shall have it, Rhœcus," replied the [215]dryad sadly. "Meet me here an hour before the sunset."

"You'll have it, Rhœcus," replied the [215]dryad with a sad tone. "Meet me here an hour before sunset."

With a happy heart and a gay step Rhœcus went on his way to the town. He had won a most beautiful bride. To celebrate his joy, he thought he would play a game of dice with his friends.

With a happy heart and a light step, Rhœcus made his way to the town. He had won the most beautiful bride. To celebrate his joy, he decided to play a game of dice with his friends.

The game took all his thought, for he was most unlucky. He lost once, twice, and even a third time. He forgot all about the dryad. The sun sank lower and lower and still he played on.

The game consumed all his thoughts, as he was really unfortunate. He lost once, twice, and even a third time. He completely forgot about the dryad. The sun kept sinking lower and lower, and he continued to play on.

At last a bee entered the window and brushed against his forehead. Rhœcus shook it off. Again and again the bee returned. At last Rhœcus, in anger, struck the little creature and wounded it. Away flew the bee and Rhœcus, looking after it, saw the red sun setting over the trees of the thousand-year-old forest. He was too late!

At last, a bee flew in through the window and brushed against his forehead. Rhœcus swatted it away. Again and again, the bee came back. Finally, in frustration, Rhœcus hit the tiny creature and hurt it. The bee flew away, and as Rhœcus watched it go, he saw the red sun setting behind the trees of the ancient forest. He was too late!

Through the city and out of its gates he rushed. He sped across the plain and entered the wood. At the tree no fair dryad awaited him. But he heard a voice saying sadly, "Ah, Rhœcus, you forgot your promise to me. You drove away with a cruel blow my little messenger who sought to remind you of me. Because you have been harsh to the little bee, your punishment is this: You shall never see me again."[216]

Through the city and out of its gates, he rushed. He sped across the plain and entered the woods. At the tree, no lovely dryad awaited him. But he heard a voice saying sadly, "Ah, Rhœcus, you forgot your promise to me. You drove away my little messenger who tried to remind you of me with a cruel blow. Because you have been harsh to the little bee, your punishment is this: You will never see me again."[216]

"Ah, no! sweet spirit," cried Rhœcus. "Forgive me this once. I will never sin again."

"Ah, no! sweet spirit," cried Rhœcus. "Please forgive me this once. I promise I won’t do it again."

"Alas! it cannot be. Farewell," sighed the dryad. And Rhœcus saw her no more.

"Unfortunately, it can't be. Goodbye," sighed the dryad. And Rhœcus never saw her again.

In that hour he changed from a happy youth to a sad and lonely man. All his life he longed to see the dryad whom he had lost for ever.

In that hour, he went from being a happy young man to a sad and lonely one. His entire life, he had wished to see the dryad he had lost forever.


King Solomon and the Ants

FLORA J. COOKE

O

ne morning the Queen of Sheba started back to her home in the South. King Solomon and all his court went with her to the gates of the city.

One morning, the Queen of Sheba set off back to her home in the South. King Solomon and all his court accompanied her to the city gates.

It was a glorious sight. The King and Queen rode upon white horses. The purple and scarlet coverings of their followers glittered with silver and gold.

It was a magnificent sight. The King and Queen rode on white horses. The purple and scarlet outfits of their followers sparkled with silver and gold.

The King looked down and saw an ant hill in the path before them.

The King looked down and saw an anthill in the path ahead of them.

"See yonder little people," he said; "do you hear what they are saying as they run about so wildly?

"Look at those little people over there," he said; "can you hear what they're saying as they run around so crazily?"

"They say, 'Here comes the King men call wise, and good, and great. He will trample us under his cruel feet.'"

"They say, 'Here comes the king that people call wise, good, and great. He will crush us under his cruel feet.'"

"They should be proud to die under the feet of such a King," said the Queen. "How dare they complain!"

"They should be proud to die under the feet of such a King," said the Queen. "How can they complain!"

"Not so, great Queen," replied the King.

"Not at all, great Queen," replied the King.

He turned his horse aside and all his followers did the same.

He turned his horse to the side and all his followers followed suit.

When the great company had passed,[218] there was the ant hill unharmed in the path.

When the large group had moved on,[218] the ant hill remained untouched in the way.

The Queen said, "Happy, indeed, must be your people, wise King. I shall remember the lesson. He only is noble and great who cares for the helpless and weak."

The Queen said, "Your people must be so happy, wise King. I'll remember this lesson. Only those who care for the helpless and weak are truly noble and great."


The Story of Pegasus

FANNY E. COE

L

ong ago in Greece there lived a young man named Bellerophon. Bellerophon was brave; he was handsome; he was kind-hearted.

Long ago in Greece, there was a young man named Bellerophon. Bellerophon was brave, handsome, and kind-hearted.

Nearly everyone loved Bellerophon; but there was one man who did not like him. This was the King of the country in which Bellerophon lived. The King was jealous. He saw how everyone, rich and poor, high and low, loved Bellerophon. He feared that they might want to have Bellerophon for their King. So he thought, "I must send this young man away."

Nearly everyone loved Bellerophon, but there was one person who didn't like him. That was the King of the land where Bellerophon lived. The King was jealous. He noticed how everyone, rich and poor, high and low, adored Bellerophon. He was afraid they might want to make Bellerophon their King. So he thought, "I need to get rid of this young man."

He wrote letters to his wife's father, the King of Lycia. These letters he sent by Bellerophon.

He wrote letters to his father-in-law, the King of Lycia. He sent these letters with Bellerophon.

The King of Lycia welcomed Bellerophon to his court. For nine days there was feasting, and Bellerophon won everyone's heart by his wit and grace.

The King of Lycia welcomed Bellerophon to his court. For nine days, there was feasting, and Bellerophon won everyone over with his charm and quick thinking.

On the tenth day he gave his letters to the King. The King opened them and read. Then his face changed. He went into the next room and bowed his head upon his hands.[220] He was greatly troubled. His son-in-law had asked that Bellerophon should be killed.

On the tenth day, he handed his letters to the King. The King opened them and read. Then his expression changed. He went into the next room and buried his head in his hands.[220] He was deeply troubled. His son-in-law had requested that Bellerophon be killed.

"But he has just eaten my bread," said the King of Lycia. "He is my guest. I cannot kill him." He thought for some time and then spoke again: "I will not kill him myself. I will send him to fight the Chimæra."

"But he just ate my bread," said the King of Lycia. "He's my guest. I can't kill him." He thought for a while and then said again, "I won't kill him myself. I'll send him to fight the Chimæra."

Now the Chimæra was a terrible monster that roamed the fields of Lycia. It had the body of a lion and it had three heads. These heads were those of a lion, a goat, and a dragon. With its fiery breath the Chimæra burned up everything that came near it.

Now the Chimera was a fearsome creature that wandered the fields of Lycia. It had the body of a lion and three heads. These heads were those of a lion, a goat, and a dragon. With its fiery breath, the Chimera incinerated everything that got too close.

Bellerophon was troubled when he heard the orders of the King of Lycia. He went to ask the advice of the wisest man of that country. The wise man said: "Bellerophon, if you can ride Pegasus, you will kill the Chimæra easily."

Bellerophon was worried when he heard the orders from the King of Lycia. He went to seek the advice of the wisest man in the land. The wise man said: "Bellerophon, if you can ride Pegasus, you'll easily defeat the Chimæra."

"What is Pegasus?" said Bellerophon.

"What’s Pegasus?" said Bellerophon.

"Pegasus is a winged horse. His home is on Mount Olympus. But no one has tamed him except Athene, the goddess of wisdom. I should ask her help."

"Pegasus is a winged horse. He lives on Mount Olympus. But no one has been able to tame him except Athena, the goddess of wisdom. I should ask her for help."

Bellerophon prayed in the temple of Athene and then fell asleep. He dreamed that Athene herself stood by him. He saw her grey eyes, her golden hair, and her glistening armour. He thought she put a golden bridle into his hand.[221]

Bellerophon prayed in the temple of Athene and then fell asleep. He dreamed that Athene herself stood by him. He saw her gray eyes, her golden hair, and her shining armor. He thought she placed a golden bridle in his hand.[221]

When he awoke, he found it was no dream, for he held a golden bridle.

When he woke up, he realized it wasn't a dream because he was holding a golden bridle.

He hastened at once to a certain spring where Pegasus often came to drink. There stood the spirited steed. Bellerophon drew near. Pegasus spread his strong wings and was just about to fly when Bellerophon held out the bridle. Then the noble horse bent his head and walked up to the young man. He knew that the golden bridle came from his mistress.

He hurried straight to a spring where Pegasus often came to drink. The spirited horse was there. Bellerophon approached him. Pegasus spread his powerful wings and was just about to take off when Bellerophon offered the bridle. Then the noble horse lowered his head and walked over to the young man. He recognized that the golden bridle was from his mistress.

Bellerophon slipped the bridle upon Pegasus and they soared high into the air. Pegasus was as swift as an eagle.

Bellerophon put the bridle on Pegasus and they flew high into the sky. Pegasus was as fast as an eagle.

The next day Bellerophon fought with the ugly Chimæra. With the help of Pegasus he easily slew the monster.

The next day, Bellerophon battled the fearsome Chimæra. With Pegasus's help, he quickly took down the monster.

Then the King of Lycia gave him other hard tasks. But he did them all easily, with the help of his winged horse. At last the King gave Bellerophon his daughter as a wife.

Then the King of Lycia assigned him more tough tasks. But he completed all of them effortlessly, with the help of his winged horse. Finally, the King gave Bellerophon his daughter as a wife.

And now, just when he was happiest, trouble came to Bellerophon. He grew proud and vain. He thought that with his winged horse, he could do anything.

And now, just when he was the happiest, trouble came to Bellerophon. He became proud and boastful. He thought that with his winged horse, he could accomplish anything.

One day he said, "I should like to visit the gods on Mount Olympus. I can reach their home easily. I should like to see Jupiter and Mars face to face."[222]

One day he said, "I want to visit the gods on Mount Olympus. I can easily get to their home. I want to see Jupiter and Mars in person."[222]

He mounted Pegasus and turned his head toward the highest heaven.

He climbed onto Pegasus and looked up at the highest sky.

"This is too great daring," said Jupiter; "Bellerophon must be punished."

"This is way too much," said Jupiter; "Bellerophon has to be punished."

Jupiter sent a gadfly to sting Pegasus. The noble horse reared. He thought his master had struck him and was furious with pain and anger. Bellerophon lost his seat and fell to the earth.

Jupiter sent a gadfly to sting Pegasus. The proud horse reared up. He thought his master had hit him and was filled with pain and rage. Bellerophon lost his grip and fell to the ground.

All the rest of his days he went about a blind and lame old man.

All the rest of his days, he lived as a blind and disabled old man.

Thus the gods punished his too great daring.

Thus the gods punished his excessive boldness.


The Wolf-Mother of Saint Ailbe

ABBIE FARWELL BROWN

Ailbe's Babyhood

T

his is the story of a poor little Irish baby whose cruel father and mother did not care anything about him. But because they could not sell him nor give him away they tried to lose him. They wrapped him in a piece of cloth and took him up on the mountain-side, and there they left him lying all alone on a bush of heather.

This is the story of a poor little Irish baby whose heartless father and mother didn’t care at all about him. But since they couldn’t sell him or give him away, they tried to abandon him. They wrapped him in a piece of cloth and took him up on the mountainside, where they left him lying all alone on a bush of heather.

Now an old mother-wolf was out taking her evening walk on the mountain after tending her cubs in the den all day. And as she was passing the heather bush she heard a faint, funny little cry. She pricked up her pointed ears and said, "What's that!" And lo and behold, when she came to sniff out the mystery with her keen nose, it led her straight to the spot where the little pink baby lay, crying with cold and hunger.

Now an old mother wolf was out for her evening walk on the mountain after looking after her cubs in the den all day. As she passed the heather bush, she heard a faint, funny little cry. She perked up her pointed ears and said, "What’s that?" And sure enough, when she went to investigate the mystery with her sharp nose, it led her right to the spot where the little pink baby was lying, crying from the cold and hunger.

The heart of the mother-wolf was touched, for she thought of her own little ones at home, and how sad it would be to see them so helpless[224] and lonely and forgotten. So she picked the baby up in her mouth carefully and ran with him to her den in the rocks at the foot of the mountain. Here the little one, whose name was Ailbe, lived with the baby wolves sharing their breakfast and dinner and supper, playing and quarrelling and growing up with them. The wolf-mother took good care of him and saw that he had the best of everything, for she loved him dearly, indeed. And Ailbe grew stronger and stronger, taller and taller, handsomer and handsomer every day, living his happy life in the wild woods of green Ireland.

The mother wolf's heart was touched as she thought of her own little ones at home, and how sad it would be to see them so helpless[224] and lonely and forgotten. So she gently picked the baby up in her mouth and ran with him to her den in the rocks at the foot of the mountain. There, the little one, named Ailbe, lived with the baby wolves, sharing their breakfast, lunch, and dinner, playing, fighting, and growing up with them. The wolf mother took great care of him and made sure he had the best of everything because she loved him dearly. Ailbe grew stronger and stronger, taller and taller, more handsome every day, living his happy life in the lush woods of green Ireland.

Ailbe leaves his Forest Home

Now one day, a year or two after this, a hunter came riding over the mountain on his way home from the chase, and he happened to pass near the cave where Ailbe and the wolves lived. As he was riding under the trees he saw a little white creature run across the path in front of him. At first he thought it was a rabbit; but it was too big for a rabbit, and besides, it did not hop. The hunter jumped down from his horse and ran after the funny animal to find out what it was. His long legs soon overtook it in a clump of bushes where it was hiding, and imagine the[225] hunter's surprise when he found that it had neither fur nor horns nor four feet nor a tail, but that it was a beautiful child who could not stand upright, and whose little, bare body ran on all-fours like a baby wolf! It was little Ailbe, the wolf-mother's pet, who had grown so fast that he was almost able to take care of himself. But he was not quite able, the hunter thought; and he said to himself that he would carry the poor little thing home to his kind wife, that she might take care of him. So he caught Ailbe up in his arms, kicking and squealing and biting like the wild little animal he was, and wrapped him in a corner of his great cloak. Then he jumped on his horse with a chirrup and galloped away out of the woods toward his village.

Now, one day, a year or two later, a hunter rode over the mountain on his way home from a hunt and happened to pass by the cave where Ailbe and the wolves lived. As he rode under the trees, he saw a little white creature dash across the path in front of him. At first, he thought it was a rabbit, but it was too big for that, and besides, it didn't hop. The hunter jumped down from his horse and chased after the funny animal to see what it was. His long legs quickly caught up to it in a patch of bushes where it was hiding, and imagine the[225] hunter's surprise when he discovered it had no fur, no horns, no four feet, and no tail, but was actually a beautiful child who couldn't stand up and whose little, bare body scurried on all fours like a baby wolf! It was little Ailbe, the wolf mother's pet, who had grown so fast that he was nearly able to take care of himself. But he wasn't quite there yet, the hunter thought; so he decided to carry the poor little thing home to his kind wife so she could look after him. He scooped Ailbe up in his arms, as he kicked and squealed and bit like the wild little creature he was, and wrapped him in a corner of his big cloak. Then he jumped on his horse with a click of his tongue and galloped away from the woods toward his village.

But Ailbe did not want to leave his forest home, the wolf-den, and his little wolf-brothers. Especially he did not want to leave his dear foster mother. So he screamed and struggled to get away from the big hunter, and he called to the wolves in their own language to come and help him. Then out of the forest came bounding the great mother-wolf with her four children, now grown to be nearly as big as herself. She chased the fleeting horse and snapped at the loose end of the huntsman's cloak, howling with grief and anger. But she could not get the thief, nor[226] get back her adopted son, the little smooth-skinned foundling. So after following them for miles, the five wolves gradually dropped farther and farther behind. And at last, as he stretched out his little arms to them over the hunter's velvet shoulder, Ailbe saw them stop in the road panting, with one last howl of farewell. They had given up the hopeless chase. And with their tails between their legs and their heads drooping low, they slunk back to their lonely den where they would never see their little boy playmate any more. It was a sad day for the wolf-mother.

But Ailbe didn’t want to leave his forest home, the wolf den, and his little wolf brothers. Most of all, he didn’t want to leave his dear foster mother. So he screamed and struggled to break free from the big hunter, calling out to the wolves in their own language to come and help him. Then, bounding out of the forest, came the great mother wolf with her four children, now almost as big as she was. She chased the fleeing horse and snapped at the loose end of the hunter's cloak, howling with grief and anger. But she couldn’t catch the thief, nor[226] get back her adopted son, the little smooth-skinned foundling. After following them for miles, the five wolves gradually fell further and further behind. Finally, as he stretched out his little arms to them over the hunter's velvet shoulder, Ailbe saw them stop in the road, panting, with one last howl of farewell. They had given up the hopeless chase. With their tails between their legs and their heads hanging low, they slinked back to their lonely den, never to see their little boy playmate again. It was a sad day for the wolf mother.

But the hunter carried little Ailbe home with him on the horse's back. And he found a new mother there to receive him. Ailbe never knew who his first mother was, but she must have been a bad, cruel woman. His second mother was the kind wolf. And this one, the third, was a beautiful Princess. For the hunter who had found the child was a Prince, and he lived in a grand castle by a lake near Tipperary, with hundreds of servants and horses and dogs and little pages for Ailbe to play with. And here he lived and was very happy; and here he learned all the things which in those days made a little boy grow up into a wise and great man. He grew so wise and great that he was made a Bishop and had a palace of his own in the town of Emly.[227] People came to see him from far and near, who made him presents, and asked him questions, and ate his dinners.

But the hunter took little Ailbe home with him on the horse's back. He found a new mother there to welcome him. Ailbe never knew who his first mother was, but she must have been a bad, cruel woman. His second mother was the kind wolf. And this third one was a beautiful Princess. The hunter who found the child was a Prince, and he lived in a grand castle by a lake near Tipperary, with hundreds of servants, horses, dogs, and little pages for Ailbe to play with. He lived there and was very happy; it was here he learned everything that would help a little boy grow into a wise and great man. He became so wise and great that he was made a Bishop and had a palace of his own in the town of Emly.[227] People came to see him from far and near, bringing him gifts, asking him questions, and enjoying his meals.

But though he had grown so great and famous, Ailbe had never forgotten his second mother, the good wolf, nor his four-footed brothers in their coats of grey fur. And sometimes when his visitors were stupid and stayed a long time, or when they asked too many questions, or when they made him presents which he did not like, Ailbe longed to be back in the forest with the good beasts.

But even though he had become so great and famous, Ailbe never forgot his second mother, the good wolf, or his four-legged brothers in their grey fur coats. And sometimes, when his visitors were dull and lingered too long, or when they asked too many questions, or when they gave him gifts he didn't like, Ailbe yearned to be back in the forest with the good animals.

Ailbe finds the Wolf-Mother again

A great many years afterward there was one day a huge hunt in Emly. All the lords for miles around were out chasing the wild beasts, and among them was the Prince, Ailbe's foster father. But the Bishop himself was not with them. He did not see any sport in killing poor creatures. It was almost night, and the people of Emly were out watching for the hunters to return. The Bishop was coming down the village street on his way from church, when the sounds of horns came over the hills close by, and he knew the chase was nearing home.

A long time later, there was a big hunt in Emly one day. All the lords from miles around were out chasing wild animals, and among them was the Prince, Ailbe's foster father. But the Bishop himself wasn’t with them; he didn't find enjoyment in killing innocent creatures. It was getting dark, and the people of Emly had gathered to watch for the hunters to come back. The Bishop was walking down the village street on his way home from church when he heard the horns echoing over the nearby hills, knowing that the hunt was coming to an end.

Louder and louder came the tantaratara! of the horns, and then he could hear the thud[228] of the horses' hoofs and the yelp of the hounds. But suddenly the Bishop's heart stood still. Among all the other noises of the chase he heard a sound which made him think—think—think. It was the long-drawn howl of a wolf, a sad howl of fear and weariness and pain. It spoke a language which he had almost forgotten. But hardly had he time to think again and remember before down the village street came a gaunt figure, flying in long leaps from the foremost dogs who were snapping at her heels. It was Ailbe's wolf-mother.

Louder and louder came the tantaratara! of the horns, and then he could hear the thud[228] of the horses' hooves and the yelp of the hounds. But suddenly, the Bishop's heart froze. Amid all the other sounds of the chase, he heard a sound that made him think—think—think. It was the long, mournful howl of a wolf, a sad sound of fear, exhaustion, and pain. It spoke a language he had almost forgotten. But he barely had time to ponder before a gaunt figure dashed down the village street, leaping away from the eager dogs snapping at her heels. It was Ailbe's wolf-mother.

He recognized her as soon as he saw her green eyes and the patch of white on her right foreleg. And she recognized him too—how I cannot say, for he had changed greatly since she last saw him, a naked little sun-browned boy. But, at any rate, in his fine robes of purple and linen and rich lace, with the mitre on his head and the crozier in his hand, the wolf-mother knew her dear son. With a cry of joy she bounded up to him and laid her head upon his breast, as if she knew he would protect her from the growling dogs and the fierce-eyed hunters. And the good Bishop was true to her. For he drew his beautiful velvet cloak about her tired, panting body, and laid his hand lovingly on her head. Then in the other, he held up his[229] crook warningly to keep back the ferocious dogs.

He recognized her as soon as he saw her green eyes and the patch of white on her right foreleg. And she recognized him too—how, I can't say, because he had changed a lot since she last saw him, a skinny little sun-browned boy. But anyway, in his fine purple and linen robes, with the mitre on his head and the crozier in his hand, the wolf-mother knew her dear son. With a joyful cry, she bounded up to him and laid her head on his chest, as if she knew he would protect her from the growling dogs and the fierce-eyed hunters. And the good Bishop stayed true to her. He wrapped his beautiful velvet cloak around her tired, panting body and lovingly laid his hand on her head. In his other hand, he held up his[229] crook to warn the ferocious dogs to stay back.

"I will protect thee, old mother," he said tenderly. "When I was little and young and feeble, thou didst nourish and cherish and protect me; and now that thou art old and grey and weak, shall I not render the same love and care to thee? None shall injure thee."

"I'll take care of you, old mom," he said gently. "When I was small and weak, you nurtured and protected me; and now that you're old and gray and fragile, shouldn't I give you the same love and care? No one will harm you."

Then the hunters came tearing up on their foaming horses. Some were angry, and wanted even now to kill the poor wolf, just as the dogs did which were prowling about snarling with disappointment. But Ailbe would have none of it. He forbade them to touch the wolf. And he was so powerful and wise and holy that they dared not disobey him, but had to be content with seeing their prey taken out of their clutches.

Then the hunters came charging in on their frothing horses. Some were furious and still wanted to kill the poor wolf, just like the disappointed dogs that were prowling around, snarling. But Ailbe wouldn’t hear of it. He ordered them not to harm the wolf. He was so powerful, wise, and respected that they didn’t dare defy him and had to settle for watching their prey slip from their grasp.

But before the hunters and their dogs rode away, Saint Ailbe had something more to say to them. And he bade all the curious towns-folk who had gathered about him and the wolf listen. He repeated the promise which he had made to the wolf, and warned everyone henceforth not to hurt her or her children, either in the village or in the woods or on the mountain. And, turning to her once more, he said:

But before the hunters and their dogs left, Saint Ailbe had more to tell them. He asked all the curious townspeople who had gathered around him and the wolf to listen. He repeated the promise he had made to the wolf and warned everyone from that point on not to harm her or her pups, whether in the village, in the woods, or on the mountain. Turning to her once again, he said:

"See, mother, you need not fear. They[230] dare not hurt you now you have found your son to protect you. Come every day with my brothers to my table, and you and yours shall share my food, as once I so often shared yours."

"Look, Mom, you don't have to be afraid. They[230] won't hurt you now that you've got your son to keep you safe. Come to my table every day with my brothers, and you and your family will share my food, like I used to share yours so many times."

And so it was. Every day after that, so long as she lived, the old wolf-mother brought her four children to the Bishop's palace and howled at the gate for the porter to let them in. And every day he opened to them, and the steward showed the five into the great dining-hall where Ailbe sat at the head of the table, with five places set for the rest of the family. And there, with her five children about her in a happy circle, the kind wolf-mother sat and ate the good things which the Bishop's friends had sent him. But the child she loved best was none of those in furry coats and fine whiskers that looked like her; it was the blue-eyed Saint at the top of the table in his robes of purple and white.

And that’s how it was. Every day after that, for as long as she lived, the old wolf-mother brought her four kids to the Bishop's palace and howled at the gate for the doorman to let them in. And every day he opened it for them, and the steward led the five into the big dining hall where Ailbe sat at the head of the table, with five places set for the rest of the family. There, surrounded by her five kids in a happy circle, the kind wolf-mother sat and enjoyed the delicious food that the Bishop’s friends had sent him. But the child she loved most wasn’t any of those in furry coats and fine whiskers who looked like her; it was the blue-eyed Saint at the top of the table in his purple and white robes.

But Saint Ailbe would look about him at his foster mother and his brothers and would laugh contentedly.

But Saint Ailbe would glance around at his foster mom and his brothers and laugh happily.

"What a handsome family we are!" he would say. And it was true.

"What a good-looking family we are!" he would say. And it was true.


Who was the Mightier?[22]

FANNY E. COE

G

looskap, the Indian chief, had returned from the warpath. His foes were slain or scattered. No other tribe of red men dared to stand before him.

looskap, the Indian chief, had come back from the battlefield. His enemies were either killed or dispersed. No other tribe of Native Americans dared to confront him.

[22] A Tale of the Penobscot Indians.

[22] A Story of the Penobscot Indians.

Glooskap was very proud of what he had done. "My work is over," he often said to himself. "Whom else is there for me to conquer? No one."

Glooskap was really proud of what he had accomplished. "My work is done," he frequently told himself. "Who else is there for me to defeat? No one."

One day he walked through the village. He was a tall fierce figure with brightly painted body and brilliant headdress of feathers.

One day he walked through the village. He was a tall, fierce figure with a brightly painted body and a stunning feather headdress.

He stopped to speak to an old squaw. He said aloud what he had often thought, "My work is over, my enemies are dead. Whom is there for me to conquer?"

He stopped to talk to an old woman. He voiced what he had often thought, "My work is done, my enemies are gone. Who is there left for me to defeat?"

The old squaw raised her hand and pointed toward the wigwam. "There sits one whom no man will ever conquer!" she said.

The old woman raised her hand and pointed toward the tent. "There sits someone whom no man will ever defeat!" she said.

Glooskap took one stride to the wigwam and raised the canvas door. Within, seated on the floor, was a fat, happy baby. He was happy because he was sucking a bit of maple [232]sugar. He opened his bright black eyes, and stared hard at the gay feathers of the chief.

Glooskap took a step toward the wigwam and lifted the canvas door. Inside, sitting on the floor, was a chubby, cheerful baby. He was happy because he was sucking on a piece of maple [232]sugar. He opened his bright black eyes and stared intently at the colorful feathers of the chief.

"Who is he?" asked Glooskap.

"Who is he?" Glooskap asked.

"It is the mighty Wasis. But leave him in peace. Otherwise you will be in sore trouble."

"It’s the powerful Wasis. Just leave him alone. Otherwise, you’ll be in big trouble."

Now the Indian chief had never married. He knew nothing of children and their ways. But he thought, as is the manner of such, that he knew everything.

Now the Indian chief had never married. He didn't know anything about children and their behaviors. But he believed, as is common, that he knew everything.

So he knelt on one knee, held out a hand, and smiling sweetly, said, "Baby, come to me!"

So he knelt on one knee, held out a hand, and smiled warmly, saying, "Baby, come to me!"

Wasis smiled, but did not stir.

Wasis smiled but remained still.

Again the chief smiled kindly and said in a coaxing tone, "Baby, come to me."

Again the chief smiled gently and said in a soothing tone, "Baby, come to me."

Wasis looked again at the chief. Then he took a bite of the maple sugar.

Wasis looked at the chief again. Then he took a bite of the maple sugar.

Glooskap then arose, frowning; he stamped his foot angrily, and he spoke savagely. "Baby, come to me."

Glooskap then got up, frowning; he stomped his foot in anger, and he spoke harshly. "Baby, come to me."

Wasis dropped his maple sugar. "Goo, goo!" he said; "Goo, goo! Goo, goo, goo!"

Wasis dropped his maple sugar. "Goo, goo!" he said; "Goo, goo! Goo, goo, goo!"

"These must be his war-cries!" thought the chief. "I'll teach him who is master and must be obeyed."

"These must be his battle cries!" thought the chief. "I'll show him who's in charge and needs to be respected."

So he sang his terrible war-songs; he drew his knife and leaped into the air; he roared his orders to Wasis again and again. "Come to me: come to me!"[233]

So he sang his awful war songs; he pulled out his knife and jumped into the air; he shouted his orders to Wasis over and over. "Come to me: come to me!"[233]

This was too much for the baby. His little face puckered and grew red. Then he opened his mouth and uttered shrieks so ear-piercing that their like had never been heard before. At least so the chief thought. He rushed from the wigwam and fled a mile before he stopped to breathe deeply.

This was too much for the baby. His tiny face scrunched up and turned red. Then he opened his mouth and let out screams so high-pitched that no one had ever heard anything like them before. At least that’s what the chief thought. He ran out of the hut and didn’t stop until he had sprinted a mile to catch his breath.

Meanwhile Wasis had found his maple sugar and was calm again. "Goo, goo!" he said; "Goo, goo! Goo, goo, goo!"

Meanwhile, Wasis had found his maple sugar and felt calm again. "Goo, goo!" he said; "Goo, goo! Goo, goo, goo!"

And to this day when you see a baby crowing and saying "Goo, goo!" remember he is thinking of the time when he overcame the Indian chief who had conquered all the world. For of all created things the Baby alone is master.

And even now, when you see a baby crowing and saying "Goo, goo!" remember that he is thinking about the time when he defeated the Indian chief who had conquered the whole world. Because out of all living things, the Baby is the only one in charge.


Hans the Shepherd Boy

ELLA LYMAN CABOT

H

ans was a little shepherd boy who lived in Germany. One day he was keeping his sheep near a great wood when a hunter rode up to him.

ans was a young shepherd boy living in Germany. One day, he was watching his sheep near a large forest when a hunter rode up to him.

"How far is it to the nearest village, my boy?" asked the hunter.

"How far is it to the closest village, kid?" the hunter asked.

"It is six miles, sir," said Hans. "But the road is only a sheep-track. You might easily miss your way."

"It’s six miles, sir," Hans said. "But the road is just a sheep track. You could easily lose your way."

"My boy," said the hunter, "if you will show me the way, I will pay you well."

"My boy," said the hunter, "if you show me the way, I’ll pay you well."

Hans shook his head. "I cannot leave the sheep, sir," he said. "They would stray into the wood, and the wolves might kill them."

Hans shook his head. "I can't leave the sheep, sir," he said. "They would wander into the woods, and the wolves might attack them."

"But if one or two sheep are eaten by the wolves, I will pay you for them. I will give you more than you can earn in a year."

"But if one or two sheep get eaten by the wolves, I’ll compensate you for them. I’ll give you more than you could earn in a year."

"Sir, I cannot go," said Hans. "These sheep are my master's. If they are lost, I should be to blame."

"Sir, I can't leave," said Hans. "These sheep belong to my boss. If they get lost, it would be my fault."

"If you cannot show me the way, will you get me a guide? I will take care of your sheep while you are gone."

"If you can't show me the way, can you get me a guide? I'll take care of your sheep while you're away."

"No," said Hans, "I cannot do that. The[235] sheep do not know your voice—and——" Then he stopped.

"No," said Hans, "I can't do that. The[235] sheep don't recognize your voice—and——" Then he stopped.

"Can't you trust me?" asked the hunter.

"Can't you trust me?" the hunter asked.

"No," said Hans. "You have tried to make me break my word to my master. How do I know that you would keep your word?"

"No," said Hans. "You've tried to get me to go back on my promise to my boss. How can I trust that you'll keep your promise?"

The hunter laughed. "You are right," he said. "I wish I could trust my servants as your master can trust you. Show me the path. I will try to get to the village alone."

The hunter laughed. "You're right," he said. "I wish I could trust my servants like your master trusts you. Show me the way. I'll try to get to the village on my own."

Just then several men rode out of the wood. They shouted for joy.

Just then, several men rode out of the woods. They shouted with joy.

"Oh, sir!" cried one, "we thought you were lost."

"Oh, sir!" shouted one, "we thought you were gone."

Then Hans learned to his great surprise that the hunter was a Prince. He was afraid that the great man would be angry with him. But the Prince smiled and spoke in praise of him.

Then Hans learned, to his great surprise, that the hunter was a Prince. He was worried that the important person would be angry with him. But the Prince smiled and spoke highly of him.

A few days later a servant came from the Prince and took Hans to the palace.

A few days later, a servant arrived from the Prince and brought Hans to the palace.

"Hans," said the Prince, "I want you to leave your sheep to come to serve me. I know you are a boy whom I can trust."

"Hans," said the Prince, "I want you to leave your sheep and come serve me. I know you're a boy I can trust."

Hans was very happy over his good fortune. "If my master can find another boy to take my place, then I will come to serve you."

Hans was really happy about his good luck. "If my boss can find another kid to take my spot, then I'll come work for you."

So Hans went back and tended the sheep until his master found another boy. After that he served the Prince many years.

So Hans went back and took care of the sheep until his master found another boy. After that, he served the Prince for many years.


Nathan and the Bear

M. A. L. LANE

L

ittle Nathan King was driving home his father's cows.

ittle Nathan King was driving his dad's cows home.

It was a cold night in October. In the clear sky the stars shone bright.

It was a chilly night in October. The stars shone brightly in the clear sky.

The dry leaves fluttered down upon the road where they lay in drifts.

The dry leaves fluttered down onto the road where they settled in piles.

The air was sharp. Once a chestnut burr dropped at the boy's feet.

The air was crisp. A chestnut burr fell at the boy's feet.

"Winter will soon be here," Nathan said to himself. He was thinking of the snug kitchen and the good warm supper that his mother would have ready for him.

"Winter will soon be here," Nathan said to himself. He was thinking of the cozy kitchen and the nice warm dinner that his mom would have ready for him.

It was dark. Nathan could just see the black shapes of the cows.

It was dark. Nathan could barely make out the black shapes of the cows.

There were five of them. They were good, kind cows. Nathan liked to take care of them.

There were five of them. They were good, kind cows. Nathan enjoyed taking care of them.

He liked to pat their sleek, smooth sides.

He liked to stroke their sleek, smooth sides.

The cows were fond of Nathan. Sometimes the black cow would put out her rough tongue and touch his hand.

The cows liked Nathan. Sometimes the black cow would stick out her rough tongue and touch his hand.

Now they were all in a hurry to reach the warm barn. They walked along the road as fast as they could.[237]

Now they were all rushing to get to the warm barn. They hurried down the road as quickly as they could.[237]

"I think I will go by the wood path," said Nathan to himself. "It is only half as far, and I know every step of the way."

"I think I’ll take the wooded path," Nathan said to himself. "It’s only half the distance, and I know every step of it."

So he ran on before the cows, and let down the bars into the wood path.

So he ran ahead of the cows and opened the gate into the wooded path.

The cows went on after him. They, too, knew every step of the path. Nathan often took them home that way. The end of the wood path was near the door of the barn.

The cows followed him. They also knew every step of the path. Nathan often brought them home this way. The end of the wood path was close to the barn door.

It was very still in the woods. The dry leaves rustled as the cows walked through them. There was no other sound. The trees looked big and black.

It was really quiet in the woods. The dry leaves crunched as the cows walked through them. There was no other sound. The trees appeared large and dark.

Nathan whistled as he walked. He had never been in the woods after dark before. He was glad that he was not far from home.

Nathan whistled as he walked. He had never been in the woods at night before. He was relieved that he wasn't far from home.

Once the black cow stepped on a long, dry branch. The other end of the branch flew up in Nathan's face and made him jump.

Once the black cow stepped on a long, dry branch. The other end of the branch shot up into Nathan's face, making him jump.

"What a baby I am!" said he. "There is nothing to be afraid of. I can see the lamp in our kitchen now."

"What a baby I am!" he said. "There’s nothing to be afraid of. I can see the light in our kitchen now."

Nathan was now on the top of the hill. The trees were cut down on one side of the path. He could look across a cornfield to his home.

Nathan was now at the top of the hill. Trees were cleared on one side of the path. He could see his home across a cornfield.

He whistled more loudly than ever and walked bravely on.[238]

He whistled louder than ever and walked on confidently.[238]

"I wonder if there are any bears in these woods," he was thinking. "Tom Shaw's father saw a bear on the mountain last week. Tom says he would like to meet one. I should run if I heard a bear coming."

"I wonder if there are any bears in these woods," he thought. "Tom Shaw's dad saw a bear on the mountain last week. Tom says he wants to meet one. I should run if I hear a bear coming."

Nathan stopped a moment to listen. His heart beat fast. He could feel it thump, thump, thump against his jacket. But there was no sound except the breaking of twigs and the rustling of leaves under the heavy step of the cows.

Nathan paused for a moment to listen. His heart raced. He could feel it thumping against his jacket. But there was only the sound of twigs snapping and leaves rustling under the heavy steps of the cows.

"Home at last!" said Nathan.

"Finally home!" said Nathan.

His father heard him open the great gate, and came out with a light.

His father heard him open the big gate and stepped outside with a flashlight.

Nathan stood aside to let the cows go through the gateway. He always counted them as they went through.

Nathan stepped aside to let the cows pass through the gate. He always counted them as they walked by.

One, two, three, four, five—one, two, three, four, five—Nathan rubbed his eyes. Then he counted again. One, two, three, four, five, six! Where did the sixth cow come from? Was it a cow? It looked more like a dog.

One, two, three, four, five—one, two, three, four, five—Nathan rubbed his eyes. Then he counted again. One, two, three, four, five, six! Where did the sixth cow come from? Was it a cow? It looked more like a dog.

"Father!" cried Nathan. "Here's a bear with the cows!"

"Dad!" shouted Nathan. "There's a bear with the cows!"

Mr King laughed. He had opened the barn door. The cows were going in, one by one.

Mr. King laughed. He had opened the barn door. The cows were walking in, one by one.

"What a boy you are!" he said. "You and Tom Shaw—why, it is a bear!"[239]

"What a boy you are!" he said. "You and Tom Shaw—it's a real bear!"[239]

Yes, it really was a bear. Mr King swung the lantern close, to make sure.

Yes, it really was a bear. Mr. King swung the lantern closer to make sure.

When the bear saw the bright light, he turned slowly; then he went back through the gateway across the road, into the wood path.

When the bear saw the bright light, he slowly turned around; then he made his way back through the gateway across the road and into the wooded path.

"Let me get my gun!" cried Mr King. "Take the lantern, Nathan!"

"Let me grab my gun!" shouted Mr. King. "Take the lantern, Nathan!"

"Oh, don't shoot him, father!" begged Nathan. "Please don't shoot him. He came all the way through the woods with me, and he did not hurt me at all."

"Oh, please don't shoot him, Dad!" Nathan pleaded. "Just don't shoot him. He came all the way through the woods with me, and he didn't hurt me at all."

The boy was almost crying. He was holding his father's arm with both hands.

The boy was nearly in tears. He was gripping his father's arm with both hands.

"Please don't shoot him!" he said again.

"Please don't shoot him!" he said again.

"Well," said Mr King, "I don't like to let a bear go like that. He seems gentle enough, but he might do some harm. Where did you find him, Nathan?"

"Well," said Mr. King, "I don't like letting a bear go like that. He seems friendly enough, but he could cause some trouble. Where did you find him, Nathan?"

"I did not find him," said the boy, still holding fast his father's arm. "He must have been in the woods. I was counting the cows just now, and there he was! I wish you would let him go. He was good to me when he might have hurt me. I think it would be mean to shoot him now."

"I didn't find him," said the boy, still holding onto his father's arm. "He must have been in the woods. I was just counting the cows, and there he was! I wish you'd let him go. He was good to me when he could have hurt me. I think it would be cruel to shoot him now."

"It is strange that the cows were not frightened," said Mr King. "I suppose the old fellow was cold. He thought you looked as if you were a kind boy, Nathan."[240]

"It’s weird that the cows weren’t scared," Mr. King said. "I guess the old guy was just cold. He thought you looked like a nice kid, Nathan.”[240]

Nathan knew that his father would not go after the bear now. He laughed gaily as he went into the barn.

Nathan knew his dad wouldn’t go after the bear now. He laughed happily as he walked into the barn.

"I wish Tom Shaw had been here," said he. "I think I shall come home by the road to-morrow night. I am not very fond of bears, after all."

"I wish Tom Shaw was here," he said. "I think I’ll go home by the main road tomorrow night. I'm not really fond of bears, after all."


The Man on the Chimney

FANNY E. COE

O

nce upon a time some workmen were repairing the tall chimney of a factory. It was so tall that no ladder could reach its top, so the men went up and down on a rope. The rope passed through a pulley which was firmly fixed to the top of the chimney.

Once upon a time, some workers were fixing the tall chimney of a factory. It was so tall that no ladder could reach the top, so the men went up and down on a rope. The rope went through a pulley that was securely attached to the top of the chimney.

At last the work was ended. The workmen came down quickly, glad to be safe on the ground once more.

At last, the work was done. The workers came down quickly, happy to be safe on the ground again.

When the next to the last man reached the ground, by mistake he pulled the rope from the pulley. Then he looked back and saw another man standing alone on the chimney.

When the second to last man reached the ground, he accidentally pulled the rope from the pulley. Then he looked back and saw another man standing all alone on the chimney.

"Oh! what have I done!" he cried. "Poor fellow, what will become of him? He cannot get down! He will die!"

"Oh! What have I done!" he exclaimed. "Poor guy, what’s going to happen to him? He can't get down! He'll die!"

The workmen were so alarmed that they could think of no way to help their comrade. They stood helpless, looking first at the coil of rope at their feet and then at their friend high in the air.

The workers were so shocked that they couldn’t figure out how to help their buddy. They stood there feeling powerless, glancing first at the coil of rope at their feet and then at their friend up in the air.

"He will starve if he stays there, and he[242] will be killed if he tries to climb down," they said sadly.

"He'll starve if he stays there, and he[242] will get killed if he tries to climb down," they said sadly.

Just then the wife of the man appeared. She did not cry, scold, or fret. Instead, she said to herself, "What can I do to save him? There must be some way."

Just then, the man's wife showed up. She didn't cry, yell, or panic. Instead, she thought to herself, "What can I do to save him? There has to be a way."

Soon a bright idea came to her, and she shouted to her husband:

Soon a great idea came to her, and she yelled to her husband:

"John! John! Unravel your stocking! Begin at the toe!"

"John! John! Unwrap your sock! Start at the toe!"

John understood at once. He took off the coarse yarn stocking that she had knitted for him, cut off the toe, and began to unravel the yarn.

John immediately got it. He removed the rough yarn sock she had knitted for him, cut off the toe, and started to unravel the yarn.

When he had pulled out a long piece, he tied the end around a small piece of brick. This he very carefully let down to the ground.

When he pulled out a long piece, he tied one end around a small brick. He then carefully lowered it to the ground.

How eagerly the men below seized upon it. They fastened the yarn to a ball of twine which John's wife had fetched. Then they shouted:

How eagerly the men below grabbed it. They tied the yarn to a ball of twine that John's wife had brought. Then they yelled:

"Pull up the yarn till you get the twine."

"Pull up the thread until you reach the string."

Soon John called to them:

Soon John shouted to them:

"I have it."

"I've got it."

They next fastened the twine to the heavy rope and shouted:

They then tied the twine to the heavy rope and shouted:

"Pull up the twine till you get the rope."

"Pull up the string until you get the rope."

"All right," said John, and in a very few minutes he held the stout rope in his hand. With its aid, he let himself safely down to the[243] ground. How they all cheered as his foot touched the earth!

"Okay," said John, and within just a few minutes, he had the thick rope in his hand. Using it, he safely lowered himself down to the[243]ground. Everyone cheered as soon as his foot hit the ground!

Do you think he left the remnant of his stocking on the chimney-top? No, indeed. He brought it down, buttoned under his coat. It was a precious keepsake. He often showed it to his children, as he told them the wonderful story of how his life had been saved by their mother.

Do you think he left the leftover part of his stocking on the chimney? No, not at all. He brought it down, tucked under his coat. It was a cherished memento. He often showed it to his kids as he told them the amazing story of how their mother had saved his life.


Pocahontas

E. A. AND M. F. BLAISDELL

O

ocahontas was a beautiful Indian maiden, the daughter of the great chief, Powhatan, and she was so good and kind that she was loved by all the tribe over which her father ruled.

Pocahontas was a beautiful Native American woman, the daughter of the great chief Powhatan, and she was so good and kind that everyone in her father's tribe loved her.

She lived in the forests of Virginia, with the birds and squirrels for her companions.

She lived in the forests of Virginia, surrounded by birds and squirrels as her companions.

She was an Indian princess, but she learned to cook and to sew and to weave mats, just like the other Indian girls. She liked to embroider, too, and spent many happy hours decorating her dresses with the pretty-coloured shells and beads that were given to her father.

She was an Indian princess, but she learned to cook, sew, and weave mats, just like the other Indian girls. She also enjoyed embroidering and spent many happy hours decorating her dresses with the beautiful colored shells and beads that were given to her father.

One day, when she was twelve years old, an Indian came to Powhatan and told him a white man had been captured and brought to the village.

One day, when she was twelve years old, an Indian came to Powhatan and told him that a white man had been captured and brought to the village.

"He is a wonderful man," said the scout. "He can talk to his friends by making marks on paper, and he can make a fire without a flint."

"He’s a great guy," said the scout. "He can communicate with his friends by writing on paper, and he can start a fire without using flint."

"Bring him here," said the chief, and Captain John Smith was brought before Powhatan.[245]

"Bring him here," said the chief, and Captain John Smith was brought before Powhatan.[245]

The chief received the prisoner in his wigwam, and talked with him, asking him many questions.

The chief welcomed the prisoner into his hut and spoke with him, asking him a lot of questions.

Captain Smith told the Indians that the earth was round, and that the sun chased the night around it. He said that the sun that set in the west at night was the same sun that rose in the east in the morning. He showed them his compass and told them how it guided him through the forest.

Captain Smith told the Indians that the earth was round and that the sun chased the night around it. He explained that the sun that set in the west at night was the same sun that rose in the east in the morning. He showed them his compass and explained how it helped him navigate through the forest.

At last the Indians began to fear him, thinking that so wise and powerful a man might do them some harm. So, after holding him as a prisoner for many days, they decided to put him to death.

At last, the Indians started to fear him, believing that such a wise and powerful man could cause them harm. So, after keeping him as a prisoner for many days, they decided to execute him.

In the meantime Captain Smith and Pocahontas had become the best of friends. He told her many stories of his childhood in a land across the sea—of the blue-eyed, fair-haired boys and girls, of their toys and games, their homes and schools, and how they learned to read and write.

In the meantime, Captain Smith and Pocahontas had become close friends. He shared many stories about his childhood in a distant land—of the blue-eyed, fair-haired kids, their toys and games, their homes and schools, and how they learned to read and write.

So when Pocahontas learned that her dear friend must die, she felt very sad, and tried to think of some way of saving his life.

So when Pocahontas found out that her dear friend was going to die, she felt really sad and tried to think of a way to save his life.

And she did save his life, for just as Captain Smith was to be killed, the child threw her arms about his neck, and begged her father to spare the white man's life, for her sake.

And she did save his life, because just as Captain Smith was about to be killed, the child threw her arms around his neck and begged her father to spare the white man's life for her sake.

Powhatan loved his little daughter, and[246] wished to please her in everything, so he promised to set the prisoner free, and to send him at once to his friends.

Powhatan loved his little daughter and[246] wanted to make her happy in every way, so he promised to release the prisoner and send him straight to his friends.

Pocahontas often visited Captain Smith, and learned to know and love his friends. In later years she went to England to see the fair-haired boys and girls and the homes and schools he had told her about during his captivity.

Pocahontas often visited Captain Smith and got to know and love his friends. Later on, she went to England to see the blonde boys and girls and the homes and schools he had mentioned during his time with them.


The Day Kit and Kat went Fishing

LUCY FITCH PERKINS

T

his is a story of Kit and Kat, twins who lived in Holland. Their real names were Christopher and Katrina, but their mother, Vrouw Vedder, says that they are not to be called Christopher and Katrina until they are four and a half feet high. So they are Kit and Kat while they are on the way to four and a half feet. Kit is the boy and Kat is the girl. Here is the story of the day they went fishing.

This is a story about Kit and Kat, twins who lived in Holland. Their real names were Christopher and Katrina, but their mom, Vrouw Vedder, says they can’t be called Christopher and Katrina until they’re four and a half feet tall. So, they go by Kit and Kat while they’re growing. Kit is the boy and Kat is the girl. Here’s the story of the day they went fishing.

At Home

One summer morning, very early, Vrouw Vedder opened the door of her little Dutch kitchen and stepped out.

One summer morning, really early, Mrs. Vedder opened the door of her small Dutch kitchen and stepped outside.

She looked across the road which ran by the house, across the canal on the other side, across the level green fields that lay beyond, clear to the blue rim of the world, where the sky touches the earth. The sky was very blue; and the great, round, shining face of[248] the sun was just peering over the tops of the trees, as she looked out.

She looked across the road next to the house, over the canal on the other side, across the flat green fields that stretched out beyond, all the way to the blue edge of the world, where the sky meets the earth. The sky was a deep blue; and the large, bright, round face of[248] the sun was just peeking over the tops of the trees as she gazed out.

Vrouw Vedder listened. The roosters in the barnyard were crowing, the ducks in the canal were quacking, and all the little birds in the fields were singing for joy. Vrouw Vedder hummed a slow little tune of her own, as she went back into her kitchen.

Vrouw Vedder listened. The roosters in the yard were crowing, the ducks in the canal were quacking, and all the little birds in the fields were singing happily. Vrouw Vedder hummed a slow little tune of her own as she went back into her kitchen.

Kit and Kat were still asleep in their little cupboard bed. She gave them each a kiss. The twins opened their eyes and sat up.

Kit and Kat were still asleep in their cozy cupboard bed. She gave each of them a kiss. The twins opened their eyes and sat up.

"Oh, Kit and Kat," said Vrouw Vedder, "the sun is up, the birds are all awake and singing, and grandfather is going fishing to-day. If you will hurry you may go with him! He is coming at six o'clock; so pop out of bed and get dressed. I will put up some lunch for you in the yellow basket, and you may dig worms for bait in the garden. Only be sure not to step on the young cabbages that father planted."

"Oh, Kit and Kat," said Vrouw Vedder, "the sun is up, the birds are all awake and singing, and grandpa is going fishing today. If you hurry, you can go with him! He’ll be here at six o'clock, so get out of bed and get dressed. I'll pack some lunch for you in the yellow basket, and you can dig worms for bait in the garden. Just make sure not to step on the young cabbages that dad planted."

Kit and Kat bounced out of bed in a minute. Their mother helped them to put on their clothes and new wooden shoes. Then she gave them each a bowl of bread and milk for their breakfast. They ate it sitting on the kitchen doorstep.

Kit and Kat jumped out of bed in no time. Their mom helped them put on their clothes and new wooden shoes. Then she gave each of them a bowl of bread and milk for breakfast. They ate it sitting on the kitchen doorstep.

Soon Kit and Kat were digging for worms. They did just as their mother said, and did not step on the young cabbages. They[249] sat on them, instead. But that was an accident.

Soon Kit and Kat were digging for worms. They followed their mother’s advice and avoided stepping on the young cabbages. They[249] sat on them, instead. But that was an accident.

Kit dug the worms, and Kat put them into a basket, with some earth in it to make them feel at home.

Kit dug up the worms, and Kat placed them into a basket, adding some soil to make them feel at home.

When grandfather came, he brought a large fishing-rod for himself and two little ones for the twins. There was a little hook on the end of each line.

When Grandpa came, he brought a big fishing rod for himself and two smaller ones for the twins. Each line had a little hook on the end.

Vrouw Vedder kissed Kit and Kat good-bye.

Vrouw Vedder kissed Kit and Kat goodbye.

"Mind grandfather, and don't fall into the water," she said.

"Watch out for grandpa, and don't fall in the water," she said.

Grandfather and the twins started off together down the long road beside the canal.

Grandpa and the twins set off together down the long road next to the canal.

The house where the twins lived was right beside the canal. Their father was a gardener, and his beautiful rows of cabbages and beets and onions stretched in long lines across the level fields by the roadside.

The house where the twins lived was right next to the canal. Their dad was a gardener, and his beautiful rows of cabbages, beets, and onions stretched in long lines across the flat fields by the roadside.

Grandfather lived in a large town, a little way beyond the farm where the twins lived. He did not often have a holiday, because he carried milk to the doors of the people in the town, every morning early. Some time I will tell you how he did it; but I must not tell you now, because if I do, I can't tell you about their going fishing.

Grandfather lived in a big town, not too far from the farm where the twins lived. He didn’t get many days off since he delivered milk to people's doors every early morning. I’ll share how he managed that sometime; but I can’t do it now because if I do, I won’t be able to tell you about their fishing trip.

This morning, grandfather carried his rod and the lunch-basket. Kit and Kat carried[250] the basket of worms between them, and their rods over their shoulders, and they were all three very happy.

This morning, Grandpa carried his fishing rod and the lunch basket. Kit and Kat carried[250] the worm basket between them, with their rods slung over their shoulders, and all three of them were very happy.

On the Dyke

They walked along ever so far, beside the canal. Then they turned to the left and walked along a path that ran from the canal across the green fields to what looked like a hill.

They walked a long way beside the canal. Then they turned left and walked along a path that went from the canal across the green fields to what looked like a hill.

But it wasn't a hill at all, really, because there aren't any hills in Holland. It was a long, long wall of earth, very high—oh, as high as a house, or even higher! And it had sloping sides.

But it wasn't a hill at all, really, because there aren't any hills in Holland. It was a long, long wall of earth, very high—oh, as high as a house, or even higher! And it had sloping sides.

There is such a wall of earth all round the country of Holland, where the twins live. There has to be a wall, because the sea is higher than the land. If there were no walls to shut out the sea, the whole country would be covered with water; and if that were so, then there wouldn't be any Holland, or any Holland twins, or any story. So you see that it was very lucky that the wall was there. They called it a dyke.

There’s a massive earth wall all around the country of Holland, where the twins live. There has to be a wall because the sea is higher than the land. If there weren’t walls to keep the sea out, the entire country would be underwater; and if that happened, there wouldn’t be any Holland, or any Holland twins, or any story. So you see, it was really fortunate that the wall was there. They called it a dyke.

Grandfather and Kit and Kat climbed the dyke. When they reached the top, they sat down a few minutes to rest and look at the great blue sea. Grandfather sat in the middle,[251] with Kit on one side, and Kat on the other; and the basket of worms and the basket of lunch were there, too.

Grandfather, Kit, and Kat climbed up the embankment. When they got to the top, they took a few minutes to sit down, relax, and take in the vast blue ocean. Grandfather sat in the middle,[251] with Kit on one side and Kat on the other; they also had the basket of worms and the basket of lunch with them.

They saw a great ship sail slowly by, making a cloud of smoke.

They watched a large ship pass by slowly, leaving a trail of smoke.

"Where do the ships go, grandfather?" asked Kit.

"Where do the ships go, Grandpa?" asked Kit.

"To England, and America, and China, and all over the world," said grandfather.

"To England, and America, and China, and all around the world," said grandfather.

"Why?" asked Kat. Kat almost always said "Why?" and when she didn't, Kit did.

"Why?" Kat asked. Kat pretty much always said "Why?" and when she didn't, Kit did.

"To take flax and linen from the mills of Holland to make dresses for little girls in other countries," said grandfather.

"To take flax and linen from the mills in Holland to make dresses for little girls in other countries," said grandfather.

"Is that all?" asked Kit.

"Is that it?" asked Kit.

"They take cheese and herring, bulbs and butter, and lots of other things besides, and bring back to us wheat and meal and all sorts of good things from the lands across the sea."

"They bring back cheese and herring, bulbs and butter, and plenty of other stuff, and in return, they get wheat and flour and all kinds of good things from the lands across the ocean."

"I think I'll be a sea captain when I'm big," said Kit.

"I think I'm going to be a sea captain when I grow up," said Kit.

"So will I," said Kat.

"Me too," said Kat.

"Girls can't," said Kit.

"Girls can't," Kit said.

But grandfather shook his head and said:

But Grandpa shook his head and said:

"You can't tell what a girl may be by the time she's four feet and a half high and is called Katrina. There's no telling what girls will do, anyway. But, children, if we stay here we shall not catch any fish."[252]

"You can't know what a girl might grow up to be when she's just four and a half feet tall and called Katrina. Girls can be unpredictable. But, kids, if we stay here, we won't catch any fish."[252]

On the Pier

They went down the other side of the dyke and out upon a little pier that ran from the sandy beach into the water.

They walked down the other side of the levee and onto a small pier that stretched from the sandy beach out into the water.

Grandfather showed them how to bait their hooks. Kit baited Kat's for her, because Kat said it made her all wriggly inside to do it. She did not like it. Neither did the worm!

Grandfather showed them how to put bait on their hooks. Kit baited Kat's for her because Kat said it made her feel all squirmy inside to do it. She didn't like it. Neither did the worm!

They all sat down on the end of the pier. Grandfather sat on the very end and let his wooden shoes hang down over the water; but he made Kit and Kat sit with their feet stuck straight out in front of them, so that they just reached to the edge—"So that you can't fall in," said grandfather.

They all sat down at the end of the pier. Grandfather sat at the very end, letting his wooden shoes dangle over the water; but he made Kit and Kat sit with their feet sticking straight out in front of them, just reaching the edge—"So you can't fall in," said grandfather.

They dropped their hooks into the water and sat very still, waiting for a bite. The sun climbed higher and higher in the sky, and it grew hotter and hotter on the pier. The flies tickled Kat's nose and made her sneeze.

They dropped their fishing lines into the water and sat very still, waiting for a catch. The sun climbed higher in the sky, making it hotter and hotter on the pier. The flies tickled Kat's nose and made her sneeze.

"Keep still, can't you?" said Kit crossly. "You'll scare the fish. Girls don't know how to fish."

"Can you just be quiet?" Kit said in annoyance. "You'll scare the fish away. Girls don't know how to fish."

Pretty soon Kat felt a queer little jerk on her line. She was perfectly sure she did.

Pretty soon, Kat felt a strange little tug on her line. She was totally sure she did.

Kat squealed and jerked her rod. She jerked it so hard that one foot flew right up in the air, and one of her new wooden shoes went—splash!—right into the water![253]

Kat squealed and yanked her rod. She yanked it so hard that one foot shot up in the air, and one of her new wooden shoes went—splash!—right into the water![253]

But that wasn't the worst of it! Before you could say Jack Robinson, Kat's hook flew around and caught in Kit's clothes and pricked him.

But that wasn't even the worst part! Before you could say Jack Robinson, Kat's hook swung around and snagged Kit's clothes, pricking him.

Kit jumped and said, "Ow!" And then—no one could tell how it happened—there was Kit in the water, too, splashing like a young whale, with Kat's hook still holding fast to his clothes in the back!

Kit jumped and shouted, "Ouch!" Then—no one could figure out how it happened—there was Kit in the water, too, splashing around like a young whale, with Kat's hook still tightly attached to his clothes in the back!

Grandfather jumped then, too, you may be sure. He caught hold of Kat's rod and pulled hard and called out, "Steady, there, steady!"

Grandfather jumped too, you can be sure of that. He grabbed Kat's rod, pulled hard, and shouted, "Easy now, easy!"

And in one minute there was Kit in the shallow water beside the pier, puffing and blowing like a grampus!

And in one minute, there was Kit in the shallow water next to the pier, puffing and blowing like a whale!

Grandfather reached down and pulled him up.

Grandpa bent down and lifted him up.

When Kit was safely on the pier, Kat threw her arms around his neck, though the water was running down in streams from his hair and eyes and ears.

When Kit was safely on the pier, Kat wrapped her arms around his neck, even though water was streaming down from his hair, eyes, and ears.

"Oh, Kit," she said, "I truly thought it was a fish on my line when I jumped!"

"Oh, Kit," she said, "I really thought I had caught a fish when I jumped!"

"Just like a g-g-girl," said Kit. "They don't know how to f-f-fish!" You see his teeth were chattering, because the water was cold.

"Just like a g-g-girl," said Kit. "They don't know how to f-f-fish!" You see, his teeth were chattering because the water was cold.

"Well, anyway," said Kat, "I caught more than you did. I caught you!"[254]

"Well, anyway," said Kat, "I caught more than you. I caught you!"[254]

Then Kat thought of something else. She shook her finger at Kit.

Then Kat thought of something else. She shook her finger at Kit.

"Oh, Kit," she said, "mother told you not to fall into the water!"

"Oh, Kit," she said, "Mom told you not to fall in the water!"

"'T-t-t-was all your fault," roared Kit. "Y-y-you began it! Anyway, where is your new wooden shoe?"

"'It was all your fault," roared Kit. "You started it! Anyway, where's your new wooden shoe?"

"Where are both of yours?" screamed Kat.

"Where are both of yours?" screamed Kat.

Sure enough, where were they? No one had thought about shoes, because they were thinking so hard about Kit.

Sure enough, where were they? No one had thought about shoes because they were focused so much on Kit.

They ran to the end of the pier and looked. There was Kat's shoe sailing away toward England like a little boat! Kit's were still bobbing about in the water near the pier.

They sprinted to the edge of the pier and glanced over. Kat's shoe was drifting away toward England like a tiny boat! Kit's were still floating around in the water near the pier.

"Oh! Oh! Oh!" shrieked Kat; but the tide was going out and carrying her shoe farther away every minute. They could not get it; but grandfather reached down with his rod and fished out both of Kit's shoes. Then Kat took off her other one and her stockings, and they all three went back to the beach.

"Oh! Oh! Oh!" screamed Kat; but the tide was going out, pulling her shoe farther away every minute. They couldn’t get it; but grandfather reached down with his rod and fished out both of Kit's shoes. Then Kat took off her other shoe and her socks, and the three of them went back to the beach.

On the Beach

Grandfather and Kat covered Kit up with sand to keep him warm while his clothes were drying. Then grandfather stuck the twins' fish-poles up in the sand and tied the two lines[255] together for a clothes-line, and hung Kit's clothes up on it, and Kat put their three wooden shoes in a row beside Kit.

Grandfather and Kat covered Kit with sand to keep him warm while his clothes dried. Then Grandfather stuck the twins' fishing poles in the sand and tied the two lines[255] together to make a clothesline, hanging Kit's clothes on it. Kat arranged their three wooden shoes in a row next to Kit.

Then they ate their luncheon of bread and butter, cheese and milk, with some radishes from father's garden. It tasted good even if it was sandy. After lunch grandfather said:

Then they had their lunch of bread and butter, cheese and milk, along with some radishes from dad's garden. It tasted pretty good, even if it was a bit sandy. After lunch, grandpa said:

"It will never do to go home without any fish at all."

"It won't be okay to go home without any fish."

So by-and-by he went back to the pier and caught one while the twins played in the sand. He put it in the lunch-basket to carry home.

So eventually he went back to the pier and caught one while the twins played in the sand. He put it in the lunch basket to take home.

Kat brought shells and pebbles to Kit, because he had to stay covered up in the sand, and Kit built a play dyke all around himself with them, and Kat dug a canal outside the dyke. Then she made sand-pies in clam-shells and set them in a row in the sun to bake.

Kat brought shells and pebbles to Kit since he had to stay under the sand, and Kit built a play barrier all around himself with them, while Kat dug a canal outside the barrier. Then she made sand pies in clam shells and set them in a row in the sun to bake.

They played until the shadows of the dyke grew very long across the sandy beach, and then grandfather said it was time to go home.

They played until the shadows of the bank stretched long across the sandy beach, and then Grandpa said it was time to head home.

He helped Kit to dress, but Kit's clothes were still a little wet in the thick parts. And Kat had to go barefooted and carry her one wooden shoe.

He helped Kit get dressed, but Kit's clothes were still a bit wet in the thicker areas. And Kat had to go barefoot and carry her one wooden shoe.

They climbed the dyke and crossed the fields, and walked along the road by the canal. The road shone, like a strip of yellow ribbon[256] across the green field. They walked quite slowly, for they were tired and sleepy.

They climbed the bank and crossed the fields, then walked along the road by the canal. The road glimmered like a strip of yellow ribbon[256] across the green field. They moved slowly because they were tired and sleepy.

By-and-by Kit said, "I see our house"; and Kat said, "I see mother at the gate."

By and by, Kit said, "I see our house"; and Kat said, "I see Mom at the gate."

Grandfather gave the fish he caught to Kit and Kat, and Vrouw Vedder cooked it for their supper; and though it was not a very big fish, they all had some.

Grandfather gave the fish he caught to Kit and Kat, and Mrs. Vedder cooked it for their dinner; and even though it wasn't a very big fish, they all had some.

Grandfather must have told Vrouw Vedder something about what had happened; for that night, when she put Kit to bed, she felt his clothes very carefully—but she didn't say a word about their being damp. And she said to Kat: "To-morrow we will see the shoemaker and get him to make you another shoe."

Grandfather must have told Vrouw Vedder something about what had happened; because that night, when she put Kit to bed, she felt his clothes very carefully—but she didn't say anything about them being damp. And she told Kat: "Tomorrow we will see the shoemaker and have him make you another shoe."

Then Kit and Kat hugged her and said good-night, and popped off to sleep before you could wink your eyes.

Then Kit and Kat hugged her and said goodnight, and jumped off to sleep before you could even blink.


The Honest Farmer

ELLA LYMAN CABOT

T

here was a war in Germany long ago and thousands of soldiers were scattered over the country. A captain of cavalry, who had a great many men and horses to feed, was told by his colonel that he must get food from the farmers near by. The captain walked for some time through the lonely valley, and at last knocked at the door of a small cottage. The man who opened it looked old and lame. He leaned on a stick.

There was a war in Germany a long time ago, and thousands of soldiers were scattered across the country. A cavalry captain, who had many men and horses to feed, was told by his colonel that he needed to get food from the nearby farmers. The captain walked for a while through the deserted valley and finally knocked on the door of a small cottage. The man who opened it looked old and disabled. He leaned on a cane.

"Good-day, sir," said the captain. "Will you kindly show me a field where my soldiers can cut the grain and carry it off for our army?"

"Good day, sir," said the captain. "Could you please show me a field where my soldiers can harvest the grain and take it away for our army?"

The old man led the soldiers through the valley for about a mile, and in the distance they saw a field of barley waving in the breeze.

The old man guided the soldiers through the valley for about a mile, and in the distance, they spotted a field of barley swaying in the breeze.

"This is just what we want. We'll stop here," exclaimed the captain.

"This is exactly what we want. We'll stop here," the captain exclaimed.

"No, not yet," said the old man. "You must follow me a little farther."

"No, not yet," said the old man. "You need to come with me a little further."

After another mile or two they came to a second field of barley. The soldiers alighted,[258] cut down the grain, tied it in sheaves, and rode away with it.

After another mile or two, they reached a second barley field. The soldiers got off their horses,[258] harvested the grain, bundled it into sheaves, and rode off with it.

Then the captain said to the old farmer: "Why did you make us walk so far? The first field of barley was better than this one."

Then the captain said to the old farmer, "Why did you make us walk so far? The first barley field was better than this one."

"That is true, sir," answered the honest old man; "but it was not mine."

"That's true, sir," replied the honest old man, "but it wasn't mine."


Damon and Pythias

ELLA LYMAN CABOT

M

ore than two thousand years ago two young men who were intimate friends lived in Sicily. Their names were Damon and Pythias.

More than two thousand years ago, two young men who were close friends lived in Sicily. Their names were Damon and Pythias.

The ruler of the country, named Dionysius, was a cruel man. He put Pythias in prison and fixed a day for his death. Pythias had done nothing wrong, but he had angered Dionysius.

The ruler of the country, named Dionysius, was a cruel man. He locked Pythias in prison and set a date for his execution. Pythias had done nothing wrong, but he had upset Dionysius.

The father and mother of Pythias lived far away. "May I go home to bid my father and mother good-bye, and to arrange my affairs before I die?" asked Pythias.

The father and mother of Pythias lived far away. "Can I go home to say goodbye to my parents and to take care of my things before I die?" asked Pythias.

The ruler laughed. "That is a strange request," said he. "Of course you would escape and you would never come back."

The ruler laughed. "That's an odd request," he said. "Of course you'd escape and never come back."

At that moment Damon stepped forward. "I am his friend," he said. "I will stay in prison till Pythias returns."

At that moment, Damon stepped forward. "I'm his friend," he said. "I'll stay in prison until Pythias comes back."

Then the ruler asked: "What will happen if Pythias does not return?"

Then the ruler asked, "What will happen if Pythias doesn't come back?"

"I will die for him," said Damon.

"I'll die for him," Damon said.

This surprised Dionysius very much. He put Damon in prison and Pythias went home.[260] Weeks went by and Pythias did not return. At last the day of execution came, and Damon was led out to be put to death. He said: "Pythias will come if he is alive. I can trust him absolutely."

This really shocked Dionysius. He locked Damon up and Pythias went home.[260] Weeks passed, and Pythias didn’t come back. Finally, the day of execution arrived, and Damon was brought out to be executed. He said, "Pythias will come if he’s alive. I completely trust him."

Just then soldiers ran up shouting: "Here he comes! Here he comes!"

Just then, soldiers rushed up yelling, "Here he comes! Here he comes!"

Yes, there was Pythias, breathless with haste. He had been shipwrecked on his journey and had been cast ashore many miles away.

Yes, there was Pythias, out of breath from rushing. He had been shipwrecked on his journey and had washed up many miles away.

Dionysius was greatly moved. "You are both free," said he. "I would give all I have for one such friend. Will you let me become a friend to you both?"

Dionysius was really touched. "You’re both free," he said. "I would give up everything I have for a friend like that. Can I be friends with both of you?"


Lincoln's Unvarying Kindness

FANNY E. COE

A

braham Lincoln, the great President of the United States, loved not only men, women and children, but animals as well. If he saw an animal in trouble of any sort he always stopped to aid it. Even in the most crowded day he found time to be merciful.

Abraham Lincoln, the great President of the United States, loved not only people but animals too. If he saw an animal in trouble, he always took the time to help it. Even on the busiest days, he made sure to show kindness.

When Abraham was twenty-one he helped his father to move to the West. Other friends went, too. They packed their goods in large waggons drawn by oxen. It was quite a little company.

When Abraham was twenty-one, he helped his dad move out West. Other friends joined as well. They loaded their stuff into large wagons pulled by oxen. It was a decent-sized group.

They started on their journey in February. The roads were heavy with frost and mud. There were no bridges, and so the streams must be forded. Again and again they had to break the ice to let the wheels pass.

They began their journey in February. The roads were filled with frost and mud. There were no bridges, so they had to cross the streams. Time and again, they had to break the ice to allow the wheels to pass.

At one of these fords a little dog was left behind on the farther shore. He ran up and down the bank and howled pitifully, but no one seemed to notice him. At last tall, bony Abe Lincoln turned.

At one of these river crossings, a little dog was left behind on the other side. He ran up and down the bank, howling sadly, but no one seemed to pay attention to him. Finally, tall, skinny Abe Lincoln turned around.

The dog looked pleadingly at him. "Am[262] I to be left behind to die in this wilderness?" his soft dark eyes seemed to say.

The dog looked at him with a pleading expression. "Am[262] I really going to be left behind to die in this wild area?" his soft dark eyes seemed to ask.

Lincoln hesitated. The water of the river was icy cold. However, he took off his shoes, turned up his trousers, and waded across. He caught up the shivering little animal, which licked his hands and face in a very passion of gratitude.

Lincoln hesitated. The river water was freezing cold. Nevertheless, he took off his shoes, rolled up his pants, and waded across. He picked up the shivering little animal, which licked his hands and face in an overwhelming display of gratitude.

When Lincoln set him down on the right side of the river, the little dog showed his gladness by leaping upon everyone and barking wildly.

When Lincoln put him down on the right side of the river, the little dog expressed his excitement by jumping on everyone and barking wildly.

"His frantic leaps of joy repaid me for what I had done," said Lincoln.

"His wild jumps of happiness made up for what I had done," said Lincoln.

Years afterward, when Lincoln was a busy lawyer, he was one day riding to court on horseback. With him were some friends of his who were also lawyers.

Years later, when Lincoln was a busy lawyer, he was riding to court on horseback one day. Accompanying him were some friends who were also lawyers.

The small party had some distance to go. The day was warm and the roadsides were soft with spring mud.

The small group had quite a way to travel. It was a warm day, and the edges of the roads were soft from spring mud.

Suddenly their gay talk was interrupted. "Cheep! cheep! cheep!" they heard. On the ground, not far from the roadside, two little birds lay in the grass. They had fallen from the nest in the tree above them. Their mother fluttered about, uttering pitiful cries.

Suddenly, their cheerful conversation was interrupted. "Cheep! cheep! cheep!" they heard. On the ground, not far from the roadside, two little birds were lying in the grass. They had fallen from the nest in the tree above them. Their mother was fluttering around, making sad cries.

"See those young robins that have fallen from their nest," said one man.[263]

"Look at those young robins that have fallen from their nest," said one man.[263]

"That's too bad," said another. "They are sure to die down there."

"That's unfortunate," said another. "They're definitely going to die down there."

"Some cat will get them," said a third.

"Some cat will catch them," said a third.

On they went, but soon they missed Abraham Lincoln. They looked behind, but a turn of the road hid him from sight. "We can guess what kept him," laughed the leader. "He has stopped to put those robins back into their nest."

On they went, but they soon realized Abraham Lincoln was missing. They looked back, but a bend in the road blocked their view of him. "We can imagine what he's up to," the leader joked. "He's stopped to put those robins back in their nest."

They were right. Abraham Lincoln was even then climbing the tree to the nest with the tiny birds cuddled tenderly in one big kind hand.

They were right. Abraham Lincoln was even then climbing the tree to the nest with the tiny birds nestled gently in one big, caring hand.

Soon he rejoined his friends. One of them raised his riding-whip and pointed at Lincoln's muddy boots. "Confess now, old Abe," he said, "wasn't it those young robins that kept you?"

Soon he rejoined his friends. One of them raised his riding whip and pointed at Lincoln's muddy boots. "Admit it now, old Abe," he said, "wasn't it those young robins that held you up?"

"We know you, old fellow!" said another.

"We know you, buddy!" said another.

"Yes, boys, you are right," Lincoln replied. "But if I hadn't put those birds back into the nest I shouldn't have slept a wink all night."

"Yeah, guys, you're right," Lincoln answered. "But if I hadn't put those birds back in the nest, I wouldn’t have gotten a wink of sleep all night."

Here is another story of the great-hearted Lincoln. He passed a beetle one day that was sprawling upon its back. It was kicking hard in its efforts to turn over. Lincoln stooped and set it right. "Do you know," he said to the friend beside him, "I shouldn't have felt just right if I'd left that insect[264] struggling there. I wanted to put him on his feet and give him a chance with all the other beetles."

Here’s another story about the kind-hearted Lincoln. One day, he came across a beetle lying on its back, really struggling to turn over. Lincoln bent down and helped it out. "You know," he said to the friend next to him, "I wouldn’t have felt right if I had just left that insect[264] struggling there. I wanted to set it upright and give it a shot like all the other beetles."

Another time Lincoln and a party of lawyers were riding from one town to another to attend court. Each lawyer wore his best clothes. Lincoln was most careful of his well-worn suit.

Another time, Lincoln and a group of lawyers were riding from one town to another to attend court. Each lawyer was dressed in his best clothes. Lincoln took special care of his well-worn suit.

On the road the party passed a small pig that had fallen into a ditch. The poor little creature cried in a most pitiful fashion. At a bend of the road Lincoln drew rein. His friends rode on, but he returned. He jumped into the muddy ditch, lifted up the helpless pig, and placed him again on solid ground. Then he galloped after the others.

On the road, the group came across a small pig that had fallen into a ditch. The poor little thing cried out in a really sad way. When they reached a bend in the road, Lincoln stopped. His friends kept going, but he went back. He jumped into the muddy ditch, picked up the helpless pig, and set him down on solid ground again. Then he rode off to catch up with the others.

The splashes of mud told their own story. His friends laughed at the big man with the tender heart. "I could not do otherwise," said Lincoln.

The splashes of mud told their own story. His friends laughed at the big guy with the soft heart. "I couldn't do anything else," said Lincoln.


How Molly spent her Sixpence

ELIZA ORNE WHITE
(Adapted)

M

olly and Priscilla were two little cousins. They had been spending a week together at their grandmother's.

Olly and Priscilla were two little cousins. They had been spending a week together at their grandma's.

When Molly was going home, the two little girls exchanged silver sixpences. Each wished to have a remembrance of the other.

When Molly was heading home, the two little girls traded silver sixpences. Each wanted a keepsake from the other.

Molly's Start

Molly meant to keep Priscilla's sixpence always, but she had not been at home many days before she received a letter from her cousin that altered her intentions. Molly's mamma read it aloud.

Molly intended to keep Priscilla's sixpence forever, but she hadn't been home for long before she got a letter from her cousin that changed her mind. Molly's mom read it out loud.


"Dear Molly,—I miss you very much. I cried the day you went, for it was so lonely. I have spent your sixpence. I meant to get pink and blue and yellow tissue paper, but Guy Fawkes Day came and I got fireworks instead. They are all gone now, but it was fun while they lasted. They made a splendid noise. I like crackers.

"Hey Molly,—I miss you a lot. I cried the day you left because it was so lonely. I spent your sixpence. I planned to buy pink, blue, and yellow tissue paper, but then Guy Fawkes Day came, and I ended up getting fireworks instead. They're all gone now, but it was fun while they lasted. They made a great noise. I really like crackers."

"Please get something to remember me by[266] on my birthday. As I have spent your sixpence, I want you to spend mine, and then we shall be even. My birthday is the eighth of December. I wish you were my sister. Your loving cousin,

"Please get something to remember me by[266] on my birthday. Since I've used your sixpence, I want you to use mine, and then we’ll be even. My birthday is December 8th. I wish you were my sister. Your loving cousin,

"Priscilla Drayton."

"Priscilla Drayton."


"It is the eighth of December to-day, Molly dear," said Mrs Benson.

"It’s December 8th today, dear Molly," said Mrs. Benson.

"Then I think I had better go and look round the shops."

"Then I think I should go check out the shops."

"You will find a great variety of things at Fletcher's," said her mamma; "and if you like, you may go there all by yourself like a grown-up person."

"You'll find a ton of stuff at Fletcher's," her mom said, "and if you want, you can go there all by yourself like an adult."

This pleased Molly, and she put on her brown hat and started out with a little shopping bag that her Aunt Ruth had given her last Christmas. Her small purse was in the bottom holding her silver sixpence. Just as she reached the gate, she saw Julia Harding coming out of the big house opposite.

This made Molly happy, so she put on her brown hat and headed out with a small shopping bag her Aunt Ruth had given her last Christmas. Her little purse was at the bottom, holding her silver sixpence. Just as she reached the gate, she saw Julia Harding walking out of the big house across the street.

"Where are you going, Molly?" Julia asked. "I was coming over to play with you."

"Where are you headed, Molly?" Julia asked. "I was coming over to hang out with you."

"I am going to do some shopping," said Molly.

"I’m going to do some shopping," said Molly.

"What are you going to buy?"

"What are you planning to buy?"

"I don't know."

"I don't know."

"You don't know what you are going to buy?"

"You don't know what you're going to buy?"

"It may be tissue paper, or it may be[267] paper dolls' furniture, or it may be a new dress for Sylvia or Jane, but whatever it is, it must cost just sixpence."

"It could be tissue paper, or it might be[267] paper dolls' furniture, or it could be a new dress for Sylvia or Jane, but whatever it is, it has to cost just sixpence."

Then Molly told Julia the story of the exchange of the silver sixpences.

Then Molly told Julia the story about exchanging the silver sixpences.

"I should get sweets if it were mine," said Julia, "and then we could eat some."

"I should get some candy if it were mine," said Julia, "and then we could eat some."

"But I don't want to eat up my lovely present," said Molly.

"But I don't want to eat my beautiful gift," said Molly.

Molly's Perplexities

Fletcher's was a delightful shop. It had almost everything in it that anyone could want. In fact it was so full of charming things that it was hard to make a choice.

Fletcher's was a lovely shop. It had just about everything anyone could want. In fact, it was so packed with charming items that it was difficult to decide.

Molly's eyes were fascinated by a card full of paper-doll patterns, and their pretty blue, red, and white dresses. There was a back and a front view of each little girl, to be cut out and pasted together so as to make a complete person. There were also on the same card a tennis racket and a hoop and a dear little doll's carriage for the rag-doll children to play with, and a shopping-bag and a green watering-pot. Molly was afraid that these children and their outfit would cost a great deal of money, and that she could not afford to buy them.

Molly's eyes were captivated by a card filled with paper-doll patterns and their cute blue, red, and white dresses. Each little girl had a front and back view to be cut out and glued together to create a complete figure. The card also featured a tennis racket, a hoop, an adorable little doll's carriage for the rag-doll kids to play with, a shopping bag, and a green watering can. Molly worried that these dolls and their accessories would be really expensive, and that she wouldn’t be able to afford them.

"How much are they?" she shyly asked the girl behind the counter.[268]

"How much are they?" she asked shyly to the girl behind the counter.[268]

"Sixpence-halfpenny a card. They are very cheap, for they came from Germany. Would you like one?"

"Sixpence-halfpenny a card. They’re really cheap because they came from Germany. Do you want one?"

Molly shook her head. "I only have sixpence," she answered with a sigh.

Molly shook her head. "I only have sixpence," she replied with a sigh.

"I will let you have it for sixpence seeing that it is you," the girl said.

"I'll let you have it for sixpence since it's you," the girl said.

She was very pleasant, with kind, grey eyes. "Sixpence is very cheap for two children and their entire wardrobe, not to mention play-things," she added.

She was really nice, with kind, gray eyes. "Sixpence is super cheap for two kids and their whole wardrobe, not to mention their toys," she added.

"Yes, it is cheap," said Molly.

"Yeah, it's affordable," Molly said.

Julia, meanwhile, had discovered some paper doll furniture. One card was full of kitchen things, and another was devoted to parlour furniture, while a third displayed a bedroom set.

Julia, in the meantime, had found some paper doll furniture. One card was packed with kitchen items, another focused on living room furniture, and a third showcased a bedroom set.

"How perfectly beautiful!" Molly said, as she looked at the little brown dressing-table with white-and-red cover and the red pin-cushion full of pins.

"How absolutely beautiful!" Molly said, as she stared at the small brown dressing table with its white-and-red cover and the red pin cushion filled with pins.

"What a dear little rug!" said Julia, pointing to a charming brown skin rug.

"What a cute little rug!" said Julia, pointing to a lovely brown skin rug.

"And look at the towels and the little towel-rack," said Molly.

"And check out the towels and the little towel rack," said Molly.

"And the bed and washstand and the pretty blue screen," added Julia.

"And the bed, the washstand, and the lovely blue screen," added Julia.

"See the brown chairs and the dear little brown clock. What fun it would be to cut them out, Julia!"

"Look at the brown chairs and that cute little brown clock. It would be so much fun to cut them out, Julia!"

"Look at the parlour set," said Julia. "See[269] the piano, and the red sofa and chairs, and the tall piano-lamp with its red shade."

"Check out the living room set," said Julia. "Look at the piano, the red sofa and chairs, and the tall piano lamp with its red shade."

"The kitchen is a dear place," said Molly. "See the table with a lobster on it in a dish, and the sweet little cooking-stove, and the pretty blue dishes in the cupboard; they all seem so real."

"The kitchen is a cherished place," said Molly. "Look at the table with a lobster on it in a dish, and the cute little stove, and the lovely blue dishes in the cupboard; they all feel so tangible."

"See the spice-box," said Julia. "Pepper, nutmeg, c-i-n-n-a-m-o-n, cinnamon."

"Check out the spice box," said Julia. "Pepper, nutmeg, c-i-n-n-a-m-o-n, cinnamon."

"Oh, look at that dear little pussy cat in the kitchen!" said Molly. "How much are these cards?" she asked.

"Oh, check out that cute little cat in the kitchen!" said Molly. "How much are these cards?" she asked.

"Sixpence each."

"Sixpence apiece."

"Only sixpence! I don't know which I want the most."

"Only six pence! I can’t decide which I want more."

"I should choose the parlour set," said Julia.

"I should pick the living room set," said Julia.

"I like the kitchen and the bedroom set the best, because we could have more fun with them."

"I really like the kitchen and bedroom sets the most because we can have more fun with them."

"We have the same things at threepence a card in a smaller size," the assistant said.

"We have the same items for three pence a card, just in a smaller size," the assistant said.

"At threepence a card! Then I can have two of them, Julia! and I can send one of them to Priscilla, for poor Priscilla has spent all her money on fireworks, and hasn't anything to remember me by."

"At three pence a card! Then I can get two of them, Julia! And I can send one to Priscilla, because poor Priscilla has spent all her money on fireworks and has nothing to remember me by."

"I should keep them both," said Julia. "If she chose to spend her money on fireworks, that is her lookout. We could have more fun if you had the kitchen and parlour furniture, too."

"I should keep both of them," Julia said. "If she decided to spend her money on fireworks, that's her choice. We could have more fun if you had the kitchen and living room furniture, too."

"Yes, we could," said Molly. "I must[270] look round a little more before I decide," she added prudently. "Oh, Julia, see that pretty pink stuff with white spots on it! How becoming that would be to Sylvia! It takes only half-a-yard for her dress. How much is it for half-a-yard?"

"Yes, we could," said Molly. "I should[270] check around a bit more before I make my decision," she added wisely. "Oh, Julia, look at that cute pink fabric with white dots! That would look so good on Sylvia! It only takes half a yard for her dress. How much is it for half a yard?"

"It is one shilling and a halfpenny a yard," the assistant replied.

"It’s one shilling and a halfpenny a yard," the assistant replied.

"How much would that be for half-a-yard, Julia?"

"How much would that be for half a yard, Julia?"

"I don't know."

"I have no idea."

"We don't know how much it would be for half-a-yard," said Molly appealingly.

"We're not sure how much it would be for half a yard," Molly said, looking hopeful.

"Well, we would charge you sixpence."

"Well, we would charge you six pence."

"Sixpence!" said Molly. She was almost sorry, for if it had cost more she could not have bought it, and it would have been a little easier to choose.

"Sixpence!" said Molly. She almost regretted it because if it had cost more, she wouldn't have been able to buy it, and it would have been a bit easier to decide.

"Look at this sweet doll, Molly," said Julia, from the other end of the shop. "A tiny doll and yet so prettily dressed. How much is it?"

"Check out this cute doll, Molly," said Julia from the far end of the store. "It's a little doll but dressed so nicely. How much does it cost?"

"Sixpence."

"Sixpence."

"Everything is sixpence in this shop," said Molly, in despair. "I can't ever decide; but I have so many dolls that I don't really need any more."

"Everything here costs sixpence," Molly said, feeling hopeless. "I can never make up my mind; but I have so many dolls that I don't actually need any more."

"Oh, Molly, see this!" and Julia paused before a tall round basket. A white card hung above it, and on this card was printed in large black letters:[271]

"Oh, Molly, check this out!" Julia stopped in front of a tall round basket. A white card was hanging above it, and on this card was printed in big black letters: [271]

THE LUCKY DIP

3d. a Dip

EACH ARTICLE FULLY WORTH DOUBLE

THE LUCKY DIP

3d. a Dip

EACH ITEM TRULY WORTH DOUBLE

Julia pushed up the cover of the basket, and she and Molly peeped in over the top. There were flat parcels to be seen and three-cornered parcels, and long ones and square ones, and they were all done up in tissue paper. There was something very interesting and mysterious about the dip. Those paper packages might have something in them even rarer and more beautiful than the paper dolls, or the furniture, or the pink stuff.

Julia lifted the lid of the basket, and she and Molly peeked inside. They could see flat packages, triangular ones, long ones, and square ones, all wrapped in tissue paper. The scene felt very intriguing and mysterious. Those paper packages might contain something even more special and beautiful than the paper dolls, the furniture, or the pink stuff.

"You could have two dips for sixpence," Julia suggested. "You could dip and I could dip, and I could give you what I get."

"You could get two dips for sixpence," Julia suggested. "You could dip, and I could dip, and I could give you what I get."

She was longing to know the contents of a certain interesting irregular parcel.

She wanted to know what was inside a certain interesting irregular parcel.

"The furniture is so sweet," said Molly, "and I am sure I want it."

"The furniture is really nice," said Molly, "and I'm sure I want it."

"The paper dolls are sweet, too," said Julia.

"The paper dolls are cute, too," said Julia.

"Yes, and so is the pink stuff. I shall have to take a dip to decide it."

"Yeah, and so is the pink stuff. I’ll have to take a dip to figure it out."

Meanwhile a more important customer had come in with whom the assistant was busy, so Molly went over to her and handed her the sixpence.

Meanwhile, a more important customer had arrived, and the assistant was occupied with her, so Molly walked over and handed her the sixpence.

"We will have two dips," she said.[272]

"We'll have two dips," she said.[272]

"Thank you. Did you say you would have three yards, madam?" she asked, turning to the lady customer.

"Thank you. Did you say you wanted three yards, ma'am?" she asked, turning to the lady customer.

Molly's Purchases

"You dip first," said Julia.

"You go first," said Julia.

Molly looked from the flat parcels to the three-cornered ones and could not decide which to choose.

Molly glanced between the flat packages and the triangular ones, unsure of which to pick.

"I think I will shut my eyes," she said, and she put in her hand at random and pulled out a small, flat parcel. She opened it eagerly, and took out a block of black paper, to be used as a slate, and a pencil with which to write on it. She was sadly disappointed, and felt very much like crying.

"I think I'll close my eyes," she said, and she reached in randomly and pulled out a small, flat package. She opened it eagerly and took out a piece of black paper to use as a slate, along with a pencil to write on it. She felt really disappointed and was on the verge of crying.

"It is a horrid thing," said Julia. "We don't want a paper slate when you have that nice blackboard. You were very silly to shut your eyes. I shall choose with my eyes open. I am going to take that package that looks as if it might be a doll."

"It’s a terrible thing," Julia said. "We don’t want a paper slate when you have that nice blackboard. You were really foolish to close your eyes. I’m going to choose with my eyes open. I’m going to take that package that looks like it might be a doll."

She took out the enticing-looking package and began to untie the string, and presently drew forth a pink-and-white-and-green china vase of a hideous shape. It was too large for dolls, and too small for people, and too ugly to please either.

She pulled out the tempting package and started to untie the string, and soon revealed a pink-and-white-and-green china vase with an awful shape. It was too big for dolls, too small for people, and too ugly to satisfy anyone.

"That dip is perfectly horrid," said Julia.[273]

"That dip is absolutely awful," said Julia.[273]

Molly was sure that she had never been so unhappy. She knew, now that it was too late, that she wanted the paper doll furniture more than anything in the whole world. The little girls were very sober all the way home. When they reached Molly's gate, Julia handed over the vase.

Molly was certain she had never felt this miserable. She realized, now that it was too late, that she wanted the paper doll furniture more than anything else in the world. The little girls were unusually quiet on the way back. When they got to Molly's gate, Julia handed her the vase.

"Take the old thing," she said. "You have got something to remember Priscilla by always now, and you can send the paper slate to her."

"Take the old thing," she said. "You’ve got something to remember Priscilla by now, and you can send the paper slate to her."

"Well, what did you buy, dear?" her mamma asked cheerfully, as Molly came into the parlour.

"Well, what did you buy, sweetie?" her mom asked cheerfully as Molly walked into the living room.

The little girl found it hard to keep back her tears. Her Aunt Mary and her brother Fred were sitting there, too. She felt it would have been easier to confess her folly to her mother alone.

The little girl struggled to hold back her tears. Her Aunt Mary and her brother Fred were sitting there, too. She thought it would have been easier to admit her mistake to her mother alone.

She held up the vase and the paper block silently.

She lifted the vase and the paper block in silence.

"The block was a sensible choice," said her mamma, "but I don't see why you chose the vase."

"The block was a smart choice," her mom said, "but I don’t understand why you picked the vase."

"I didn't choose either of them," Molly burst out. "We dipped and we got them."

"I didn't pick either of them," Molly exclaimed. "We dove in and got them."

"In short, they chose you," said Fred.

"In short, they picked you," Fred said.

Then the little girl told the whole story. "I did want the paper doll furniture so much," she ended.[274]

Then the little girl shared the entire story. "I really wanted the paper doll furniture so much," she concluded.[274]

"Why didn't you buy it, then?" asked her aunt.

"Why didn't you buy it, then?" her aunt asked.

"Because we thought it would be more fun to dip."

"Because we thought it would be more fun to dip."

"This will be a very good lesson for you, Molly," said her aunt. "It is never well to spend money unless you are sure what you are spending it for. I am sorry for you, but you will never be so foolish again."

"This will be a great lesson for you, Molly," her aunt said. "It's never wise to spend money unless you know exactly what it's for. I feel sorry for you, but you won’t make that mistake again."

"There will be time to go to Fletcher's again before tea," said Fred. "I will go with you, and we will pretend the sixpence I have was Priscilla's and you shall choose what you want all over again."

"There will be time to go to Fletcher's again before tea," Fred said. "I'll go with you, and we'll pretend the sixpence I have is Priscilla's, and you can pick out whatever you want again."

Molly danced up and down with pleasure, and she and Fred went to Fletcher's together. This time she made her choice very quickly, for she knew just what she wanted. She bought the bedroom set and the kitchen furniture. She remembered Julia's words: "I should keep them both. If Priscilla chose to spend her money on fireworks, that is her lookout."

Molly danced around happily, and she and Fred went to Fletcher's together. This time, she made her decision really quickly because she knew exactly what she wanted. She bought the bedroom set and the kitchen furniture. She remembered Julia's words: "I should keep both. If Priscilla decides to spend her money on fireworks, that's her problem."

But now she herself had spent her money foolishly. If Fred had thought as Julia did, that nobody who had made an unwise investment ought to have anything given her, she would never have had the dear paper doll furniture. So she kept the kitchen set and sent the bedroom set to Priscilla.

But now she had wasted her money. If Fred had thought like Julia did, that no one who made a bad investment should receive anything, she would never have gotten the beloved paper doll furniture. So she kept the kitchen set and sent the bedroom set to Priscilla.


Hans and his Dog

MAUD LINDSAY

The Golden Coin

F

ar away across the sea, in a country called Switzerland, there once lived a little boy whose name was Hans.

Far away across the sea, in a country called Switzerland, there once lived a little boy named Hans.

Switzerland is a wonderful country, full of beautiful snowy mountains, where gleaming ice-fields shine, and dark pine forests grow.

Switzerland is an amazing country, filled with stunning snowy mountains, where sparkling ice fields shine and dense pine forests thrive.

Hans lived with his aunt and his uncle in a village up among these mountains. He could not remember any other home, for his father and his mother had died when he was a little baby, and his aunt and his uncle, who had not a child of their own, had taken care of him ever since.

Hans lived with his aunt and uncle in a village among these mountains. He couldn’t remember any other home because his parents had died when he was just a baby, and his aunt and uncle, who didn’t have any children of their own, had been taking care of him ever since.

Han's uncle was a guide. He showed the safest ways and best paths to travellers, who came from all over the world to see the mountains.

Han's uncle was a guide. He showed the safest routes and best paths to travelers, who came from all over the world to see the mountains.

Every summer the little town where Hans lived was full of strangers. Some of them came in carriages, some on foot; some were rich, some were poor; but all of them wanted to climb to the mountain-tops, where the[276] snows are always white and dazzling against the blue sky.

Every summer, the small town where Hans lived was filled with visitors. Some arrived in carriages, others on foot; some were wealthy, while others were not; but all of them wanted to hike to the mountain tops, where the [276] snows are always bright and stunning against the blue sky.

The paths over the mountains are slippery and dangerous, leading across the ice-fields by cracks and chasms most fearful to see. The travellers dared not climb them without someone to show the way, and nobody in the village knew the way so well as Hans's uncle.

The trails over the mountains are slick and hazardous, stretching across the ice fields with cracks and gaping chasms that are terrifying to behold. The travelers were hesitant to navigate them without someone to guide them, and no one in the village knew the route better than Hans's uncle.

The uncle was so brave and trusty that he was known throughout the whole country, and everybody who came to the mountains wanted him as guide.

The uncle was so brave and dependable that he was known all over the country, and everyone who visited the mountains wanted him as their guide.

One day a Prince came, and no sooner had he rested from his journey than he sent for Hans's uncle.

One day a prince arrived, and as soon as he finished his journey, he called for Hans's uncle.

That very day Hans was five years old, and so his uncle told him that because it was his birthday, he, too, might go to see the Prince.

That same day, Hans turned five years old, and his uncle told him that since it was his birthday, he could also go to see the Prince.

This was a great treat for Hans, and his aunt made haste to dress him in his best clothes.

This was a wonderful treat for Hans, and his aunt quickly got him dressed in his best clothes.

"You must be good," she told him a dozen times before he set out with his uncle to the hotel where the Prince was staying.

"You need to be good," she told him several times before he left with his uncle to the hotel where the Prince was staying.

When they got there they found everything in a bustle, for the place was full of fine ladies and gentlemen who had come with the Prince, and the servants were hurrying here and there to wait on them.

When they arrived, they found everything busy and lively, as the place was filled with elegant ladies and gentlemen who had come with the Prince, and the servants were rushing around to serve them.

Nobody even saw the little boy, in holiday[277] clothes, who tiptoed so quietly over the beautiful carpets. Nobody, I should say, but the Prince; for after the Prince had finished his business with Hans's uncle, he smiled at Hans and asked his name and how old he was. Hans was very proud to say that he was five years old that very day; and when the Prince heard this he took a gold-piece from his purse and gave it to Hans.

Nobody even noticed the little boy in holiday[277] clothes, who tiptoed quietly over the beautiful carpets. Nobody, that is, except the Prince; because after the Prince finished his conversation with Hans's uncle, he smiled at Hans and asked for his name and how old he was. Hans was very proud to say that he was five years old that very day; and when the Prince heard this, he took a gold coin from his purse and gave it to Hans.

"This is for a birthday present," he said, "and you must buy what you want most."

"This is for a birthday gift," he said, "and you have to get whatever you want the most."

The Silver Chain

Hans could scarcely believe his own eyes. He ran every step of the way home, to show the gold-piece to his aunt; and, when she saw it, she was almost as pleased as he was.

Hans could hardly believe what he was seeing. He dashed all the way home to show the gold coin to his aunt; and when she saw it, she was almost as happy as he was.

"You must buy something that you can keep always," she said. "What shall it be?—a silver chain!" she cried, clasping her hands at the thought of it. "A silver chain to wear upon your coat when you are a man, and have, perhaps, a watch to hang upon it! 'Twill be a fine thing to show—a silver chain that a Prince gave you!"

"You need to buy something that you can always keep," she said. "What will it be?—a silver chain!" she exclaimed, clasping her hands at the idea. "A silver chain to wear on your coat when you're a man, and maybe a watch to hang from it! It’ll be great to show off—a silver chain that a Prince gave you!"

Hans was not certain that he wanted a chain more than anything else, but his aunt was very sure about it; so she gave the gold-piece to a soldier cousin, who bought the chain[278] in a city where he went to drill before the very Prince who had given Hans the money.

Hans wasn't sure that he wanted a chain more than anything else, but his aunt was very certain about it; so she gave the gold coin to a soldier cousin, who bought the chain[278] in a city where he went to drill before the very Prince who had given Hans the money.

When the chain came, the aunt called all the neighbours to see it. "The Prince himself gave the child the money that bought it," she said again and again.

When the chain arrived, the aunt called all the neighbors to check it out. "The Prince himself gave the child the money that bought it," she kept saying.

Hans thought the chain very fine; but after he had looked at it a while he was quite willing that his aunt should put it away in the great chest where she kept the holiday clothes and the best tablecloths.

Hans thought the chain was really nice; but after he had looked at it for a while, he was completely okay with his aunt putting it away in the big chest where she kept the holiday clothes and the best tablecloths.

The chain lay there so long that Hans felt sorry for it, and wondered if it did not get lonely. He got lonely often himself, for there was nobody to play with him at his own home, and his aunt did not encourage him to play with other children. She liked a quiet house, she said, and she supposed that everybody else did.

The chain had been lying there for so long that Hans felt sorry for it and wondered if it got lonely. He often felt lonely himself, since there was no one to play with at home, and his aunt didn't encourage him to hang out with other kids. She preferred a quiet house, she said, and assumed that everyone else did too.

Hans made no more noise than a mouse. He stayed a great deal in the stable with the cows. The cows and he were good friends. One of them, the oldest of all, had given milk for him when he was a baby, and he never forgot to carry her a handful of salt at milking-time.

Hans made hardly any noise at all. He spent a lot of time in the stable with the cows, and they became good friends. One of the cows, the oldest one, had provided milk for him when he was a baby, and he always remembered to bring her a handful of salt at milking time.

He often thought that he would rather have bought a cow with the gold-piece than a silver chain; but he did not tell anybody, for fear of being laughed at.[279]

He often thought that he would have preferred to buy a cow with the gold coin instead of a silver chain, but he didn’t tell anyone for fear of being ridiculed.[279]

Once he asked his aunt to let him play with the silver chain; but she held up her hands in amazement at the thought of such a thing. So the chain lay in the dark chest, as I have said, for a long time—nearly a year.

Once, he asked his aunt if he could play with the silver chain, but she raised her hands in shock at the idea. So, the chain stayed in the dark chest, as I mentioned, for a long time—almost a year.

Then there was a great festival in the town, and the aunt took the chain from its wrappings and fastened it about Hans's neck with a ribbon.

Then there was a big festival in the town, and the aunt took the chain out of its wrapping and fastened it around Hans's neck with a ribbon.

She and Hans had on their best clothes, and all the village was prepared for a holiday.

She and Hans were dressed in their best clothes, and the whole village was ready for a celebration.

Flags were flying, fiddlers were playing gay tunes on their fiddles, and the drummer boy kept time on his drum and made a great noise.

Flags were waving, musicians were playing cheerful tunes on their fiddles, and the drummer boy kept the beat on his drum, making a lot of noise.

In the middle of the village square was a merry-go-round, which Hans and the other children liked best of all.

In the center of the village square was a carousel, which Hans and the other kids loved the most.

"If you are good, you shall ride," said Hans's aunt, as she hurried him on to the place where the strong men of the village were lifting great stones to show their strength. Then the swift runners ran races, and the skilful marksmen shot at targets.

"If you're good, you'll get to ride," said Hans's aunt, as she rushed him over to where the strong men of the village were lifting heavy stones to demonstrate their strength. Then the fast runners raced, and the skilled marksmen took aim at targets.

The Saint Bernard Dog

Oh! Hans was tired before he saw half the sights; and he wished that his aunt would remember about the merry-go-round. He did not like to worry her, though, so he sat down[280] on a doorstep to rest, while she talked to her friends in the crowd.

Oh! Hans was worn out before he even saw half the attractions, and he hoped his aunt would think about the merry-go-round. He didn’t want to bother her, though, so he sat down[280] on a doorstep to take a break while she chatted with her friends in the crowd.

By-and-by a man with a covered basket came and sat down beside him. He put the basket down on the step, and Hans heard a queer little grumbling sound inside. "Oh yes," said the man, "you want to get out."

By and by, a man with a covered basket came and sat down next to him. He set the basket down on the step, and Hans heard a strange little grumbling sound coming from inside. "Oh yes," said the man, "you want to get out."

"Row, row!" said the thing in the basket.

"Row, row!" said the thing in the basket.

When the man saw how surprised Hans looked, he lifted the lid of the basket and let him peep in. What do you think was in the basket? The dearest baby puppy that Hans had ever seen.

When the man saw how shocked Hans looked, he lifted the lid of the basket and let him take a look inside. What do you think was in the basket? The cutest puppy that Hans had ever seen.

"There," said the man, shutting down the lid, "there is the finest Saint Bernard dog in Switzerland. Do you know anybody who might want to buy him?"

"There," said the man, closing the lid, "that’s the best Saint Bernard dog in Switzerland. Do you know anyone who might want to buy him?"

"Are you going to sell him?" asked Hans.

"Are you going to sell him?" Hans asked.

"Yes, indeed," said the man. "How would you like to buy him yourself?"

"Yes, definitely," said the man. "How about you buy him yourself?"

"I!" said Hans. "Oh! I would rather have him than anything else in the world; but I haven't any money. I haven't anything of my own but this silver chain."

"I!" said Hans. "Oh! I would choose him over anything else in the world; but I don't have any money. I don't own anything except this silver chain."

"Is that yours?" asked the man. "It is a very fine chain."

"Is that yours?" the man asked. "It's a really nice chain."

"Oh yes," cried Hans. "But I would a thousand times rather have a dog."

"Oh yes," shouted Hans. "But I would much rather have a dog."

"Well, then," said the man, "if you are sure that the chain is yours, and if you want the[281] dog so much, I'll let you have him for it, although he's worth a fortune."

"Alright then," said the man, "if you're certain that the chain is yours, and if you really want the[281] dog, I'll let you have him for it, even though he's worth a lot."

And so, in less time than I take to tell it, the chain was off Hans's neck and the dog was in his arms.

And so, in less time than it takes me to explain it, the chain was off Hans's neck and the dog was in his arms.

Then he ran to find his aunt. "Oh, aunt!" he called, even before he reached her, "look at this beautiful dog. He is my very own. The man let me have him for my silver chain."

Then he ran to find his aunt. "Oh, Aunt!" he called, even before he reached her, "check out this beautiful dog. He's all mine. The guy let me have him for my silver chain."

"Your silver chain!" cried his aunt angrily, coming to meet him in haste. "Your silver chain! What do you mean, you stupid child? Not the silver chain that was bought for your birthday? Not the silver chain that the Prince gave you? A nice bargain, indeed! Where is the man?" And, catching the child by the hand, she hurried back through the crowd so fast that he almost had to run to keep up with her. The great tears ran down Hans's cheeks and on to the dog's back, but his aunt did not notice them. She scolded and scolded as she made her way back to the doorstep.

"Your silver chain!" his aunt shouted angrily, rushing to meet him. "Your silver chain! What do you mean, you foolish child? Not the silver chain that was bought for your birthday? Not the silver chain that the Prince gave you? What a great deal that is! Where is that guy?" And, grabbing the child by the hand, she hurried back through the crowd so quickly that he had to almost run to keep up with her. Huge tears streamed down Hans's cheeks and onto the dog's back, but his aunt didn't notice. She kept scolding as she made her way back to the doorstep.

When they got there the man was nowhere to be seen, and nobody could tell them which way he had gone. So, although they looked for him until almost dark, they had to go home without finding him.

When they arrived, the man was nowhere in sight, and no one could tell them which direction he had gone. So, even though they searched for him until it was almost dark, they had to head home without finding him.

Hans still carried the dog in his arms, and all the neighbours they met stopped to ask[282] if silly Hans had really given his silver chain for a dog, as they had heard.

Hans still carried the dog in his arms, and all the neighbors they met stopped to ask[282] if silly Hans had really traded his silver chain for a dog, as they had heard.

His aunt had a great deal to say to them, but Hans said nothing at all. He only hugged the dog the closer, and wondered how long it would be before he would have to give him up.

His aunt had a lot to say to them, but Hans didn’t respond at all. He just hugged the dog tighter and wondered how much longer he would have to hold onto him.

But Hans's aunt let him keep the dog in spite of her scolding. "A dog is better than nothing," she said.

But Hans's aunt let him keep the dog even after scolding him. "A dog is better than nothing," she said.

Hans named him Prince, for, after all, the dog was the Prince's birthday present.

Hans named him Prince since, after all, the dog was the Prince's birthday gift.

At first Prince did nothing but sleep and eat. Then he began to grow, oh! so fast.

At first, the Prince did nothing but sleep and eat. Then he started to grow, oh! so quickly.

By the time he had lived two years in the house he was a great, fine dog, with long, thick hair and soft, loving eyes. He was very beautiful. All the travellers who came in the summer to see the mountains said so, and even Hans's aunt thought so, although she did not love the dog.

By the time he had lived in the house for two years, he was a big, handsome dog with long, thick fur and soft, loving eyes. He was really beautiful. All the travelers who came in the summer to see the mountains said so, and even Hans's aunt thought so, although she didn’t love the dog.

Hans was never lonely after Prince came. Even at night they stayed together; and in the winter Hans would put his arms about his friend's shaggy neck and sleep close beside him to keep warm.

Hans was never lonely after Prince arrived. Even at night, they stayed together; and in the winter, Hans would wrap his arms around his friend's shaggy neck and sleep close to him to stay warm.

The winters are very cold in the country where Hans lived. The winds whistle through the pine-trees, and the snow comes down for[283] days, till the valleys are as white as the mountain-tops.

The winters are really cold in the country where Hans lived. The winds whistle through the pine trees, and the snow falls for[283] days, covering the valleys until they are as white as the mountain tops.

Few travellers go to the mountains then. They are afraid of the bad roads, and of the snow, which sometimes slides in great masses, burying everything in its way.

Few travelers go to the mountains these days. They're afraid of the poor roads and the snow that sometimes slides in large quantities, burying everything in its path.

Hans's uncle knew many stories of travellers who had been lost in the snow, and he told, too, of some good men, living in the mountains, who sent their dogs out to find and help people who were lost—"dogs like our Prince here," he would say; and Hans would hug Prince and say: "Do you hear? Your uncles and cousins and brothers save people out of the cold snow."

Hans's uncle knew a lot of stories about travelers who got lost in the snow, and he also talked about some good people living in the mountains who sent their dogs out to find and help those who were lost—“dogs like our Prince here,” he would say; and Hans would hug Prince and say: “Did you hear that? Your uncles, cousins, and brothers save people from the freezing snow.”

Prince would bark sharply whenever Hans told him this, just as if he were proud. He knew all about travellers, and snow, for, often, Hans's uncle took him on short trips over the mountains.

Prince would bark sharply whenever Hans said this, as if he were proud. He knew all about travelers and snow because Hans's uncle often took him on short trips over the mountains.

Hans always let him go, willingly, with his good uncle; but one day when his soldier cousin (the one who had bought the silver chain in the city) asked if he might take the dog with him for a day, Hans was very sorry to let Prince go.

Hans always let him go, happily, with his kind uncle; but one day, when his soldier cousin (the one who had bought the silver chain in the city) asked if he could take the dog with him for a day, Hans really didn’t want to let Prince go.

"Fie!" said his aunt, when she saw his sorrowful face. "What harm could come to a great dog like that?"

"Ugh!" said his aunt, when she saw his sad face. "What harm could come to such a big dog?"

But Hans was not satisfied. All day long[284] his heart was heavy, and when, in the afternoon, the little white snowflakes came flying down he watched for the return of his soldier cousin and the dog with anxious eyes.

But Hans wasn’t satisfied. All day long[284] his heart felt heavy, and when, in the afternoon, the little white snowflakes started falling, he watched for his soldier cousin and the dog to come back with anxious eyes.

After a long while he heard great laughing and talking on the road, and he ran out to see who was coming.

After a long time, he heard loud laughing and chatting on the road, and he ran out to see who was coming.

It was the soldier cousin with a party of friends, and they laughed still more when they saw Hans.

It was the soldier cousin with a group of friends, and they laughed even harder when they saw Hans.

"Little Hans! Little Hans!" cried one of them, "this fine cousin of yours has forgotten your dog."

"Hey, Little Hans! Little Hans!" one of them shouted, "this nice cousin of yours has forgotten your dog."

"Forgotten my dog!" said Hans. "What do you mean?"

"Forgot my dog!" Hans exclaimed. "What do you mean?"

"He was asleep behind the stove at the inn," said the soldier cousin, who looked very much ashamed of himself.

"He was asleep behind the stove at the inn," said the soldier cousin, looking pretty ashamed of himself.

"And he never missed him until now," cried the friends. "Think of that—a great dog like Prince!"

"And he never noticed him until now," exclaimed the friends. "Can you believe it—a big dog like Prince!"

Hans looked from one to another with tears in his eyes; but they were all too busy with their joking to notice him. Only the soldier cousin, who was really sorry for his carelessness, tried to comfort him.

Hans looked from one person to another with tears in his eyes, but they were all too caught up in their jokes to notice him. Only the soldier cousin, who genuinely felt bad about his carelessness, tried to comfort him.

"He'll be here," he said, patting Hans on the head, "by milking-time, I warrant; for he is wise enough to take care of himself anywhere."[285]

"He'll be here," he said, patting Hans on the head, "by milking time, I bet; he's smart enough to look after himself anywhere."[285]

"Wiser than you," laughed the rest; and they all went off merrily, leaving the little boy standing in the road.

"Wiser than you," laughed the others, and they all happily went on their way, leaving the little boy standing in the road.

He scarcely saw them go, for he was thinking of the night so near at hand, and the winds and the snow-slides. How could the dear dog find his way through the darkness alone?

He barely saw them leave because he was focused on the night that was about to come, along with the winds and the snow slides. How could his beloved dog find his way through the darkness all by itself?

"I will go for him in the morning, if he does not come home to-night," called the soldier cousin.

"I'll go get him in the morning if he doesn't come home tonight," shouted the soldier cousin.

But morning seemed very far away to the dog's anxious little master, and the big tears began to roll down his cheeks.

But morning felt so far away to the dog's worried little owner, and big tears started rolling down his cheeks.

Just then a thought sprang into his mind, as thoughts will. "Why not go yourself for him now?" was the thought.

Just then, a thought popped into his mind, as thoughts often do. "Why not go get him yourself now?" was the thought.

The Rescue

Hans clapped his hands joyfully. Of course he could go. He knew the way, for he had been to the inn only the summer before with his uncle.

Hans clapped his hands in excitement. Of course he could go. He knew the route, since he had visited the inn just the summer before with his uncle.

The loud winds whistled, and the snowflakes kissed his cheeks and his nose; but he thought of his playmate and started out bravely.

The strong winds howled, and the snowflakes touched his cheeks and nose; but he thought of his friend and set out confidently.

"Moo! moo!" called the old cow from the stable. Hans knew her voice. "Bring me my salt," she seemed to say.[286]

"Moo! moo!" called the old cow from the barn. Hans recognized her voice. "Bring me my salt," she seemed to say.[286]

"When I come back," he answered, as he struggled up the frozen road.

"When I get back," he replied, as he struggled up the icy road.

He was very cold, for he had even forgotten his cap in his haste; but the snowflakes powdered his hair till he looked as if he wore a white one.

He was very cold since he had even forgotten his hat in his rush; but the snowflakes coated his hair until it looked like he was wearing a white one.

He could scarcely pucker up his mouth to whistle. His feet were numb and his fingers tingled, and the wind sang in his ears till he was as sleepy as sleepy could be.

He could barely pucker his lips to whistle. His feet were numb, and his fingers tingled, while the wind hummed in his ears until he felt as sleepy as possible.

"I'll sit down and rest," said Hans to himself, "and then I can go faster." But when he sat down he could not keep his eyes open, and before many minutes he was fast asleep and lay in a little dark heap on the white snow.

"I'll sit down and rest," Hans said to himself, "and then I can go faster." But when he sat down, he couldn't keep his eyes open, and within a few minutes, he was fast asleep, lying in a small dark pile on the white snow.

"Let's cover him up," said the snowflakes, hurrying down; but before they had time to whiten his clothes a great big beautiful Saint Bernard dog came bounding down the road.

"Let’s cover him up,” said the snowflakes, rushing down; but before they could whiten his clothes, a big, beautiful Saint Bernard dog came bounding down the road.

It was Prince. He had waked up from his nap behind the stove, and hastened after the soldier cousin as fast as his four feet could carry him. He was not afraid of the night or the snow, and he was as warm as toast in his shaggy coat.

It was Prince. He had woken up from his nap behind the stove and rushed after his soldier cousin as quickly as his four legs could take him. He wasn't scared of the night or the snow, and he felt cozy and warm in his shaggy coat.

He was thinking of Hans as he hurried along—when, suddenly, he spied him lying there so still by the roadside.

He was thinking about Hans as he rushed along—when, suddenly, he saw him lying there so still by the side of the road.

In an instant the good dog sprang to the[287] child's side, barking furiously, for every dog in Switzerland knows that those who sleep on snow pillows seldom wake up.

In a flash, the good dog jumped to the[287] child's side, barking fiercely, because every dog in Switzerland knows that those who sleep on snow pillows rarely wake up.

"Bow-wow! Bow-wow!" he barked, loud and long, "Bow-wow! Bow-wow!" which meant in his language, "Little master, wake up!"

"Woof! Woof!" he barked, loud and long, "Woof! Woof!" which meant in his language, "Little master, wake up!"

But Hans was dreaming of the mountains where the travellers went, and did not hear.

But Hans was dreaming of the mountains where the travelers went, and didn't hear.

"Bow-wow! Bow-wow! Wake up! Wake up!" called the dog; and he licked Hans's face and tugged at his coat, pulling him along with his strong teeth.

"Wow! Wow! Wake up! Wake up!" barked the dog; and he licked Hans's face and tugged at his coat, pulling him along with his strong teeth.

"You can't wake him up," said the wind.

"You can't wake him up," said the wind.

"Bow-wow! I can," barked Prince; and he ran down the road and called for help: "Bow-wow! Bow-wow! Come here! Come here!"

"Woof! I can," barked Prince; and he ran down the road calling for help: "Woof! Woof! Come here! Come here!"

The sound of his voice reached the village, where everything was as quiet as the snow itself. The cows heard it first and mooed in their stalls. The soldier cousin heard it, on his way to Hans's house, where he was going to find out whether Prince had come back. Hans's uncle and aunt heard it as they searched through the house for their little boy. The neighbours heard it, and opened their doors to listen.

The sound of his voice echoed through the village, where everything was as quiet as the snow. The cows were the first to hear it and mooed in their stalls. The soldier cousin heard it while on his way to Hans's house, where he was going to check if Prince had returned. Hans's uncle and aunt heard it while they searched the house for their little boy. The neighbors heard it too and opened their doors to listen.

"Bow-wow! Bow-wow! Come here! Come here!"

"Woof! Woof! Come over here! Come over here!"

"Something is wrong," said the people;[288] and they all hurried out of their houses, away from their fires and their suppers, up the mountain-side, till they came to the spot where the faithful dog kept guard over his little master.

"Something's not right," said the people;[288] and they all rushed out of their homes, leaving their fires and dinners behind, up the mountain, until they reached the place where the loyal dog stood watch over his young owner.

Hans's uncle never tired of telling how Prince saved Hans. He tells it on the long winter evenings when the winds whistle through the pines and he tells it in the summer to the travellers as they climb the mountains.

Hans's uncle never got tired of sharing how the Prince saved Hans. He shares the story on long winter evenings when the winds whistle through the pines, and he tells it in the summer to the travelers as they hike up the mountains.

Hans thinks it is more beautiful than a fairy story, and so does his aunt; for ever since that snowy night she has been ready to agree that the dear dog is better than all the silver chains in the world.

Hans thinks it’s more beautiful than a fairy tale, and so does his aunt; ever since that snowy night, she has been convinced that the beloved dog is worth more than all the silver chains in the world.


The Story-Teller's Series

THE BOOK OF STORIES

Books for Story-Tellers

How to Tell Stories to Children

How to Tell Stories to Kids

And Some Stories to Tell. By Sara Cone Bryant. Thirteenth Impression.

And Some Stories to Tell. By Sara Cone Bryant. Thirteenth Impression.

Stories to Tell to Children

Stories for Kids

By S. C. Bryant. Twelfth Impression.

By S. C. Bryant. 12th Impression.

The Book of Stories for the Story-Teller

The Book of Stories for the Storyteller

By Fanny E. Coe. Seventh Impression.

By Fanny E. Coe. 7th Edition.

Songs and Stories for the Little Ones

Songs and Stories for Young Kids

By E. Gordon Browne. Fourth Impression, Enlarged.

By E. Gordon Browne. Fourth Edition, Updated.

Stories for Character Training

Character Training Stories

By E. L. Cabot and E. Eyles. Sixth Impression.

By E.L. Cabot and E. Eyles. Sixth Edition.

Stories for the Story Hour

Stories for Storytime

From January to December. By Ada M. Marzials. Fourth Impression.

From January to December. By Ada M. Marzials. Fourth Edition.

Stories for the History Hour

History Hour Stories

From Augustus to Rolf. By Nannie Niemeyer. Third Impression.

From Augustus to Rolf. By Nannie Niemeyer. Third Impression.

Stories for the Bible Hour

Bible Hour Stories

By R. Brimley Johnson. Third Impression.

By R. Brimley Johnson. Third Edition.

Nature Stories to Tell to Children

Nature Stories to Share with Kids

By H. W. Seers. Fourth Impression.

By H. W. Seers. Fourth Edition.

Everyday Stories to Tell to Children

Everyday Stories to Share with Kids

By Mrs H. C. Cradock. Second Impression.

By Mrs H.C. Cradock. Second Edition.

Stories for the Nature Hour

Nature Hour Stories

By A. and E. Skinner. Second Impression.

By A. and E. Skinner. 2nd Edition.

Stories to Tell the Littlest Ones

Stories for Kids

By S. C. Bryant. Fifth Impression.

By S. C. Bryant. Fifth Edition.

Mother Stories

Mom Stories

By Maud Lindsay. Fifth Impression.

By Maud Lindsay. 5th Edition.

More Mother Stories

More Mom Stories

By Maud Lindsay. Third Impression.

By Maud Lindsay. 3rd Edition.

More Nature Stories

More Nature Articles

By H. W. Seers.

By H. W. Seers.

Little Stories to Tell

Short Stories to Share

Three Hundred Stories. By F. H. Lee.

Three Hundred Stories. By F. H. Lee.

Fifty Stories from Uncle Remus

Fifty Stories from Uncle Remus

Retold by F. H. Pritchard.

Retold by F. H. Pritchard.

Stories to Read and to Tell

Stories to Read and to Share

By Fanny E. Coe.

By Fanny E. Coe.

Listen, Children!

Hey, kids!

Stories for Spare Moments. By Stephen Southwold.

Stories for Spare Moments. By Stephen Southwold.





        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!